IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


.V 


:^ 


1.0 


I.I 


11.25 


fliotographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


s? 


\ 


5V 


'^ 


[v 


23  WEST  MAIN  STREET 

WEBSTER,  N.Y,  MSM 

(716)  S72-4S03 


o^ 


'^ 


'ik'- 


CIHM/ICMH 

Microfiche 

Series. 


CIHIVI/ICIVIH 
Collection  de 
microfiches. 


Canadian  Institute  for  Historical  Microreproductions  /  Institut  Canadian  de  microreproductions  historiques 


Technical  and  Bibliographic  Notes/Notes  techniques  et  bibliographiques 


The  Institute  hcs  attempted  to  obtain  the  best 
original  copy  available  for  filming.  Features  of  this 
copy  which  may  be  bibliographically  unique, 
which  may  alter  any  of  the  images  in  the 
reproduction,  or  which  may  significantly  change 
the  usual  method  of  filming,  are  checked  below. 


a 


D 


D 


n 


D 


Coloured  covers/ 
Couverture  de  couleur 


I      I   Covers  damaged/ 


Couverture  endommag^e 


Covers  restored  and/or  laminated/ 
Couverture  restaurAe  et/ou  pellicul6e 


I      I    Cover  title  missing/ 


Le  titre  de  couverture  manque 


I      I    Coloured  maps/ 


Cartes  g^ographiques  en  couleur 

Coloured  ink  (i.e.  other  than  blue  or  black)/ 
Encre  de  couleur  (i.e.  autre  que  bleue  ou  noire) 


I      I    Coloured  plates  and/or  illustrations/ 


Planches  et/ou  illustrations  en  couleur 

Bound  with  other  material/ 
RellA  avec  d'autres  documents 

Tight  binding  may  cause  shadows  or  distortion 
along  interior  margin/ 

La  re  liure  serrde  peut  causer  de  I'ombre  ou  de  la 
distortion  ie  long  de  la  marge  int6rieure 

Blank  leaves  added  during  restoration  may 
appear  within  the  text.  Whenever  possible,  these 
have  been  omitted  from  filming/ 
li  se  peut  que  certaines  pages  blanches  ajout^es 
lors  d'une  restauration  apparaissent  dans  le  texte, 
mais,  lorsque  cela  6tait  possible,  ces  pages  n'ont 
pas  6t6  filmies. 

Additional  comments:/ 
Commentaires  supplimentaires: 


L'lnstitut  a  microfilm*  le  meilleur  exemplaire 
qu'il  lui  a  At*  possible  de  se  procurer.  Les  dAtaiis 
de  cet  exemplaire  qui  sont  peut-Atre  uniques  du 
point  de  vue  bibliographique,  qui  peuvent  modifier 
une  image  reproduite,  ou  qui  peuvent  exiger  une 
modification  dans  la  methods  normale  de  filmage 
sont  indiquAs  ci-dessous. 


The 
toti 


I      I   Coloured  pages/ 


y 


D 


This  item  is  filmed  at  the  reduction  ratio  checked  below/ 

Ce  document  est  f  ilm6  au  taux  de  rMuction  indiquA  ci-dessous. 


Pages  de  couleur 

Pages  damaged/ 
Pages  endommagtes 

Pages  restored  and/oi 

Pages  restauries  et/ou  peiliculAes 


I      I   Pages  damaged/ 

I      I    Pages  restored  and/or  laminated/ 


Pages  discoloured,  stained  or  foxed/ 
Pages  dicolories,  tachetSes  ou  piqu6es 


n    Pages  detached/ 
Pages  ddtach^es 

r~7]    Showthrough/ 


Transparence 

Quality  of  prir 

Quality  in^gale  de  I'impression 

Includes  supplem  mtary  materii 
Comprend  du  materiel  supplimentaire 

Only  edition  available/ 
Seule  Mition  disponible 


The 
post 
of  tl 
filml 


Orig 
begi 
the  I 
sion 
othe 
first 
sion 
or  ill 


I      I    Quality  of  print  varies/ 

I      I   Includes  supplem  mtary  material/ 

I      I    Only  edition  available/ 


The 
shall 
TINl 
whic 

Map 
diffe 
entir 
begi 
right 
requ 
metl 


Pages  wholly  or  partially  otscured  by  errata 
slips,  tissues,  etc.,  have  been  refilmed  to 
ensure  the  best  possible  image/ 
Les  pages  totalement  ou  partiellement 
obscurcies  par  un  feuillet  d'errata,  une  pelure. 
etc.,  ont  6t6  film^es  d  nouveau  de  fapon  A 
obtenir  la  meilleure  image  possible. 


10X 

":4x 

18X 

22X 

26X 

30X 

• 

12X 

1«X 

20X 

24X 

28X 

32X 

The  copy  filmed  here  has  been  reproduced  thank* 
to  the  generosity  of: 

IMaeOdrum  Library 
Carleton  University 


L'exemplaire  fllmA  fut  reproduit  grAce  h  la 
ginArosltA  de: 

MacOdrum  Library 
Carlaton  University 


The  images  appearing  here  are  the  best  quality 
possible  considering  the  condition  and  legibility 
of  the  original  copy  and  in  keeping  with  the 
filming  contract  specifications. 


Les  images  suivantes  ont  Mi  reproduites  avec  le 
plus  grand  soin,  compte  tenu  de  la  condition  at 
de  la  netteti  de  I'exempleire  filmi.  et  en 
conformity  avec  les  conditions  du  contrat  de 
filmage. 


Original  copies  in  printed  paper  covers  are  filmed 
beginning  with  the  front  cover  and  ending  on 
the  last  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, or  the  back  cover  when  appropriate.  All 
other  original  copies  are  filmed  beginning  on  the 
first  page  with  a  printed  or  illustrated  impres- 
sion, and  ending  on  the  last  page  with  a  printed 
or  illustrated  impression. 


Les  exemplaires  originaux  dont  la  couverture  en 
papier  est  imprimte  sont  filmAs  en  commen9ant 
par  le  premier  plat  et  en  terminant  soit  par  la 
dernlAre  page  qui  compcrte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration,  soit  par  le  second 
plat,  salon  le  cas.  Tous  les  autres  exemplaires 
originaux  sont  filmAs  en  commenpant  par  la 
premidre  page  qui  comporte  une  empreinte 
d'impression  ou  d'illustration  et  en  terminant  par 
la  dernlAre  page  qui  comporte  une  telle 
empreinte. 


The  last  recorded  frame  on  each  microfiche 
shall  contain  the  symbol  ^^>  (meaning  "CON- 
TINUED"), 01  the  symbol  y  (meaning  "END"), 
whichever  applies. 


Un  des  symboles  suivants  apparattra  sur  la 
derniire  image  de  cheque  microfiche,  selon  le 
cas:  le  symbole  -^  signifie  "A  SUIVRE".  ie 
symbole  V  signifie  "FIN". 


Maps,  plates,  charts,  etc..  may  be  filmed  at 
different  reduction  ratios.  Those  too  large  to  be 
entirely  included  in  one  exposure  are  filmed 
beginning  in  the  upper  left  hand  corner,  left  to 
right  and  top  to  bottom,  as  many  frames  as 
required.  The  following  diagrams  illustrate  the 
method: 


Les  cartes,  planches,  tableaux,  etc.,  peuvent  Atre 
film6s  A  des  taux  de  reduction  diffirents. 
Lorsque  le  document  est  trop  grand  pour  Atre 
reproduit  en  un  seul  clichA,  il  est  film*  A  partir 
de  I'angle  sup6rieur  gauche,  de  gauche  A  droite, 
et  de  haut  en  bas,  en  prenant  le  nombre 
d'images  nAcessaire.  Les  diagrammes  suivants 
illustrent  la  m6thode. 


i.  ^  * 

2 

3 

1 

2 

3 

4 

S 

6 

GREY    HAWK. 


\Z/l 


i:i 


/^ 


GREY    HAWK/ 

I'ifc  aiib  ibbentum  itmong  i\t.  |{cb  |nbians. 


7^/i/.'<Jr,  J. 


\007   &\5I    clP9 


EDITED   BY 

JAMES   MACAULAY,   A.M,   M.D., 


EDITOR  OF   "the   LEISURE   HOUR,"   AUTHOR   OF   "  ALL   TRUE,"   ETC 


,<<^ 


<x 


\ 


V 


,4 


^ 


VJ 


o 


\     .--u 


A 


cyz 


^<\j^' 


|1bHahcIp^ta 


-\ 


\ 


■v)^ 


J.    B.    LIPPINCOTT    &    CO. 
715  AND  717,    MARKET   STREET, 

MDCCCLXXXIII. 


Ar.c 

who 

Wh- 

was 

ploy 

inte 

outj 

h 

Wh 

hon 

fror 

chi( 

his 

hac 

sib! 

the 

as 


INTRODUCTION. 


About  fifty  years  ago  there  came  to  New  York  a  man, 
who  wore  the  dress  and  spoke  the  language  of  the 
Whites,  but  in  his  appearance,  habits,  ideas,  and  ways 
was  more  Hke  a  Red  Indian.  He  was  then  in  the  em- 
ployment of  the  United  States  Government  as  Indian 
interpreter,  at  Sault  de  St.  Marie,  to  which  northern 
outpost  he  was  soon  to  return. 

His  had  been  a  Ufe  of  strange  incident  and  adventure. 
When  yet  a  boy,  he  had  been  carried  off  from  his  father's 
home  in  Kentucky  by  a  marauding  band  of  Shawnees, 
from  whom  he  was  transferred  to  the  Ojibbeways,  by  a 
chief  of  which  tribe  he  was  purchased,  and  adopted  by 
his  wife,  in  place  of  a  son  who  had  died.  At  first  he 
had  hope  of  making  his  escape,  but,  finding  this  impos- 
sible, he  became  naturalized  among  the  Indians,  sharing 
their  adventures  and  hardships,  and  living  among  them 
as  one   of  themselves,    during  thirty  years.     He  thus 


vl  INTRODUCTION, 

came  to  know  more  of  their  customs  and  manners,  of 
their  occupations  and  whole  life,  than  perhaps  had  ever 
been  known  before  by  any  white  man. 

When  at  New  York  he  met  an  American  physician, 
Dr.  E.  James,  the  same  who  had  written  an  account  of 
Major  Long's  expedition  to  the  Rocky  Mountains.  To 
him  he  gave  many  details  of  his  past  life,  which  were 
published  in  1830,  under  the  title  of"  Narrative  of  John 
Tanner's  thirty  years'  captivity  among  the  Indians  in 
the  interior  of  North  America."  His  father's  name  was 
Tanner,  but  among  the  Indians  he  had  been  called  the 
Falcon,  or  Grey  Hawk. 

The  book,  as  originally  published,  contained  not  only 
the  incidents  of  his  life,  but  also  disquisitions  and  essays 
upon  the  natural  history,  traditions,  languages,  religion, 
and  the  political  relations  of  the  various  tribes,  at  that 
time,  to  the  American  Government.  Much  of  this 
matter  is  of  limited,  and  some  of  it  of  temporary  and 
bygone  importance ;  but  it  appears  to  the  present  editor 
that  the  story  of  Indian  life  and  adventure  would  prove 
of  permanent  interest  to  youthful  readers,  both  in 
England  and  America,  and  on  that  account  worthy  of 
reproduction.  The  personal  narrative  is  in  the  main  a 
reprint  from  the  original  work,  with  the  omissions 
already  indicated,  and  with  only  such  alterations  as 
seemed  necessary  for  the  structure  of  a  story  which  is 
founded  on  fact. 


INTRODUCTION. 


vii 


manners,  of 
ips  had  ever 

in  physician, 
(1  account  of 
mtains.     To 

which  were 
tive  of  John 

Indians  in 
s  name  was 
n  called  the 

ed  not  only 

and  essays 

es,  reh'gion, 

es,  at  that 

h    of   this 

3orary  and 

ent  editor 

5uld  prove 

both    in 

worthy  of 

le  main  a 

omissions 

ations  as 

'  which  is 


That  the  book  will  afford  amusement,  and   convey 
instruction,  there  is  no  doubt ;   and  the  editor  hopes  it 

ill  also  serve  the  higher  purpose  of  interesting  many 
caders  in  the  condition  and  prospects  of  a  people 
vhose  history  is  full  of  mysterious  romance,  and  who 
lave  in  recent  times  shown  themselves  capable  of 
:ivilization,  and  of  becoming  good  citizens  and  good 
Christians. 

The  position  of  the  Indian  race  is  widely  different 
now  from  what  it  was  at  the  time  of  this  story.  In 
the  early  part  of  this  century  the  Red  men  were  still 
numerous  and  powerful  in  the  States  east  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi. They  hunted  their  game,  and  built  their 
lodges  in  regions  which  are  now  richly  cultivated  and 
densely  peopled.  Cities,  which  are  to-day  the  busy 
marts  of  comrr  erce,  were  then  remote  outposts  of  civi- 
lization. Chicago,  for  instance,  was  then  only  known 
as  a  small  trading  station.  Of  the  fierce  and  dangerous 
race,  branches  of  which  once  spread  along  the  Atlantic 
and  Gulf  coasts,  not  a  tribe  now  remains  on  its  original 
soil.  The  sons  of  the  hunters  and  warriors  of  other 
days  have  learned  the  arts  of  peace.  They  plough  the 
soil,  plant  corn,  build  houses,  schools  and  churches  ;  for 
they  are  adopting  the  religion  and  knowledge,  as  well 
as  the  arts  and  laws  of  the  white  men.  Most  of  them 
have  fixed  settlements  on  lands  reserved  for  them,  one 
of  which — "the   Indian   Territory" — set  apart  for  the 


viii 


INTRODUCTION, 


tribes  removed  from  the  Mississippi  St.itcs,  is  a  space  of 
nearly  70,000  square  miles  of  fertile  country. 

It  is  the  same  in  Canada.  Larj^e  numbers  of  the 
Indians  have  there  also  settled  down  in  peaceful  and 
industrial  life,  in  fixed  districts,  and  receiving,  as  their 
brethren  in  the  States  do,  certain  gifts  and  annuities, 
as  compensation  for  territories  ceded  by  them,  or  taken 
from  them.  A  curious  illustration  of  the  altered  state 
of  life  was  witnessed  not  long  ago  in  England,  when 
the  hereditary  chief  of  the  once  formidable  Ojibbeway 
nation.  Coming  Thunder,  as  his  native  designation 
would  be,  appeared  as  the  Rev.  H.  Tahtahquahon^^ 
Chase,  an  ordained  clergyman,  in  the  diocese  of  the 
Bishop  of  Huron. 

Lake  Winnipeg,  and  the  Assineboin  River,  and 
other  places,  which  are  constantly  named  in  this  story, 
arc  now  attracting  hosts  of  emigrants,  who  have  already 
formed  the  rising  province  of  Manitoba.  The  Indians 
are  now  seldom  seen  in  the  old  places,  except  when 
they  come  for  peaceful  trading,  or  to  receive  their 
annuities  at  the  stations.  In  the  same  way  the  Indians 
of  the  American  Republic  are  never  seen  by  the  people 
of  the  older  States,  except  when  occasionally  some 
chiefs  or  delegates  come  from  afar  to  Washington,  to 
pay  their  respects  to  the  Great  Father,  the  President, 
and  to  transact  some  business  about  their  annuities  or 
reserves. 


INTRODUCTION. 


\x 


Bui  ^  V  o"^  *^^c  ever-advancing  lines  of  settled  terri- 
tories, on  the  Pacific  slopes  in  the  States,  and  in  the 
remote  regions  of  the  Canadian  North-VVest,  large 
numbers  of  Indians  still  lead  their  old  independent  and 
nomadic  life.  On  the  north  of  the  boundary  line  these 
remnants  of  the  ancient  race  give  little  trouble,  being 
:hicfly  engaged  in  their  old  pursuits  of  hunting,  fishing, 
md  trading.     On   American  soil  they  more  frequently 

icet  the  Whites  in  fierce  conflict,  in  th^  vain  effort  to 
item  the  tide  of  westward  colonization.  The  white 
)ordcr  ruffians  too  often  shoot  them  down  as  vermin, 
ind  it  is  therefore  no  wonder  that  the  old  war  spirit  is 
lot  extinct.  The  main  pretext  for  maintaining  even  a 
jmall  standing  army  by  the  United  States  Government 
Is  defence  against  the  hostile  Indians.  The  duties  of 
the  troops  would  be  lighter  if  the  Red  men  were  more 
)rotected  from  the  aggressive  violence  of  the  settlers. 

'ill  this  protection  is  more  efficient,  there  is  little  hope 
>f  the  nomadic  tribes  of  the  far  west  being  soon  brought 
mder  the  influences  of  peace  and  civilization. 


Reco 

< 

i 

c 

n 

Kish- 
t 
1< 
C 

C 

F 
a 
F 
F 

Amon 
S 

IT 

CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Recollections  of  my  Early  Life— Capture  by  Shawnee  Indians 
—  Flight  and  Pursuit — ^Journey  from  the  Miami  River  to 
Sau-ge-nong — Ill-treatment  by  the  Indians — Ceremonies  '>f 
Adoption  into  the  Family  of  my  Foster  Parents — Manito- 
o-gheezik,  Chief  of  the  Band,  and  his  Son  Kish-kaw-ko, 
make  me  Work  like  a  Slave-boy 


rAGB 


CHAPTER  II. 

Kish-kaw-ko  and  others  go  on  a  Raid  against  the  Whites — On 
their  Return  report  that  all  my  Family  were  Killed — I 
lose  all  hope  of  Escape — After  a  year  and  a  half  my 
Captors  go  to  attend  a  Council  held  at  Mackinac — They 
Meet  there  a  Kinswoman,  Net-no-kwa,  Head  of  the 
Ottawwaw  Tribes — She  offers  to  purchase  me — The 
Bargain  Completed — Treated  as  a  Son  by  Net-no-kwa 
and  her  Husband — Entrusted  with  a  Pistol  and  Shoot 
Pigeons — Taught  how  to  Trap  Marcens — Camping  in  ihe 
Forest — Go  with  some  Muskego  Indians  to  Lake  Superior 
— Thence  to  the  Lake  of  the  Woods  and  Lake  Winnipeg. 


21 


CHAPTER  III. 

|Among  Ojibbeway  and  Ottawwaw  Tribes  at  Red  River — Go 
up  the  Assineboin  River  to  Hunting  Ground — First 
Sight  and  Chase  of  Buffaloes — Beaver  Trapping — I  Kill 
my   First   Bear — Net-no  kwa's   Dream — At    a    Trading- 

xi 


XI 1 


CONTENTS, 


n 


!  u  1 


house— With  Pe-shaw-ba,  an  Ottawvvaw  Chief— Kill  my 
First  Sturgeon — Perils  and  Adventures  in  a  Canoe  Voyage 
— A  Wild  Goose  Chase — Kill  my  First  Buffalo— Heaver 
Shooting  on  the  Ice — Narrow  Escape  from  Drowning — 
Leaving  Traps  and  Peltries  in  Cache  at  Rainy  Lake         .    41 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Compelled  by  Hunger  to  move  frequently  to  New  Hunting- 
ground— With  Friendly  Cree  Indians  at  Red  River— The 
Grand  Portage — Wa-me  gon-a-biew,  Eldest  Son  of  Net- 
no-kwa,  in  trouble — His  Marriage — Moose  Hunting — 
Stories  about  the  Moose — Elk  Hunting — Marten  Trap- 
ping— Porcupine  Stories — The  Chief  Wa-getote  and  his 
Daughter — An  Indian  Carousal  at  the  Trading  Station 
— A  Solitary  Canoe  Voyage— The  Haunted  Camping 
Ground — Legend  of  the  Two  Dead  Brothers  and  their 
Ghosts — My  Fearful  Night  Bivouac  on  the  Haunted 
Ground 63 

CHAPTER  V. 

My  Marriage  with  "the  Red  Sky  of  the  Morning" — Curious 
Courtship — Indian  Marriage  Customs — Along  with  my 
Brother  I  Accompany  a  War  Expedition — War  Cere- 
monies— R".les  in  Camp  and  on  March — Divination  and 
Omens — Want  of  Water  in  the  Journey — Discovery  of 
Springs — Great  Herd  of  Buffaloes  on  the  Prairie-- Bulls 
Fighting— A  Council  of  War— Disputes  among  the  Chiefs 
—  Withdrawal  of  Many  from  the  Expedition— Return 
Home  without  Attacking  the  Sioux    .....     89 

CHAPTER  VI, 

Return  by  the  Mouse  River  Trading  Station— Meet  a  Band 
of  Cree  Indians  having  a  Blood  Feud  with  our  Famdy — 
They  Recognise  my  Brother  Wa-megon-a-bicw,  and  try 
to  tak",  his  Life — My  Life  in  Peril  while  Saving  his — 
Bear  Hunting  Adventures— Chased  by  a  She  Bear  whose 
Cub  I  had  Shot — Narrow  Escape  in  a  Bear's  Pit — 
Various  Hunting  Expeditions 113 


CONTENTS. 


xiu 


CHAPTER  VII. 

Some  Account  of  Indian  Religious  Ceremonies — Juggling 
Impostorp  -Feasts  and  Festivals — War  Feasts — Medicine 
Hunts — Prophets,  Seers,  and  Medicine  Men — The  Metai 
Songs,  Chants,  and  Legends — The  Story  of  the  Rag  and 
Snow  Man — Women's  Work  and  Place  in  the  Indian 
Lodge 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

New  War  Expedition  against  the  Sioux — United  Bands  of 
Ojibbevvays,  Ottawwaws,  and  Assineboins — Following 
the  Trail  of  the  Sioux — The  Indian  War-whoop — Retreat 
of  the  Sioux — Horse-stealing — In  Search  of  my  Horse 
Stolen  by  Assineboins — Curious  Rencontre  on  a  Prairie — 
Indian  Lodges  -Hospitable  Usages— Family  and  Village 
Life 

CHAPTER  IX. 

I  Failing  to  find  my  own  Horse,  I  take  one  belonging  to  the 
Assineboin  Chief — A  Question  of  Conscience — Pursued 
by  the  Indians— Have  to  abandon  the  Horse  and  hide 
in  the  Bush — Afterwards  I  take  the  Horse  of  a  noted 
Horse-stealer — Join  a  War  Party — Assault  on  a  Mandan 
Fortified  Village  by  Sioux  Warriors — Scalps  as  Trophies 
— The  Shawnee  Prophet — Visit  from  one  of  his  Emissaries 
— Successful  Beaver  Trapping 

CHAPTER  X. 


PAGB 


127 


145 


163 


[I  Live  in  a  solitary  Lodge — Occasional  Alarms— I  Join  a  Band 
of  Ojibbeways,  of  Red  River,  under  a  Chief  Bc-gwa-is — A 
Hunting  Excursion  towards  the  Sioux  Country— Enmity 
of  Wa-ge-tote,  Brother  of  the  Chief — Friendship  of  Wab- 
ke-zhe,  an  Ottawwaw  who  had  lived  much  among  the 
Whites — Join  his  Band — Hunting  Adventures — Letter 
found  consisting  of  Marks  on  a  Picco  of  Birch-bark — Wa- 
me-gon-a-biew  again  in  Trouble — Death  of  my  old  friend 
Pe-shaw-ba — A  Prophet's  Revelation — Little  Clam  and  his 
Band  killed  by  the  Sioux    .        .        .        ,        ,        ,        .183 


xiT 


CONTENTS, 


CHAPTER  XI. 


PAGE 


Pembinah  Trading  Station — The  Rival  Traders,  the  Hudson 
Bay  Company  and  the  North-West  Company — A  Churlish 
Agent — Attempt  to  Overreach  me,  and  to  Seize  my  Pro- 
perty— Successful  Resistance — Night  Attack  on  a  Fortified 
Station — Alarms  from  the  Sioux— My  Medicine  Bag — 
Join  the  Band  of  an  old  Hunter,  Sha-gwaw-ko-sink — 
His  Death — Appearance  of  a  new  Prophet — Trouble 
caused  by  my  denouncing  him  as  a  Rogue  and  Impostor 
—  Intrigues  of  the  Prophet — Enmity  in  my  Tribe  and 
Family  induced  by  him — I  am  compelled  to  leave  my 
Lodge  and  People       .....••.  205 


CHAPTER  XII. 


Arrival  of  Scotch  Settlers  at  Red  River — Employed  as  Hunter 
,  by  Mr.  Hanie,  of  the  Hudson  Bay  Company — Join  an 
Indian  Band — Quarrels  of  the  rival  Fur  Companies — Meet 
Lord  Selkirk — Ofifer  of  Permanent  Employment,  but  re- 
solve to  return  when  practicable  to  the  States — I  Join  in 
an  Attack  on  the  North-West  Company's  Fort  on  Red 
River — I  go  to  Fort  Mackinac — The  United  States  Agent 
there  forwards  me  to  Detroit — Meet  with  the  Son  of  the 
Indian  by  whom  I  was  Captured  in  Boyhood — Interview 
with  Governor  Cass — Go  to  a  Council  held  at  St.  Mary's 
on  the  Miami — Hospitality  of  an  old  Indian  Farmer 


231 


CHAPTER  XIIL 


At  the  Council  at  St.  Mary — An  exciting  Incident — Homicide 
during  a  Revel — Forbearance  of  the  Relatives,  and  Pardon 
of  the  Culprit — DininfT  with  Governor  Cass — Broken 
Health — Journey  to  the  States — Meeting  with  my  own 
Brother — Among  my  Relatives— Revival  of  Early  Recol- 
lections— Conversation  with  a  Christian  Teacher 


255 


CONTENTS, 


XV 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


PAGB 


Journey  to  St.  Louis  on  the  Mississippi — To  Chicago — To  the 
Sault  de  St.  Marie — Hear  of  my  Indian  Wife  and  Chil- 
dren— Return  to  my  Relatives  in  Kentucky — Distaste  for 
Civilized  Life — Wanderings  Resumed — To  Chicago  and 
Fort  Clark — Adventure  at  a  Ferry — To  Mackinac— Colonel 
Boyd  and  Mr.  H.  Schoolcraft — Engaged  as  a  Trader — A 
Struggle  with  Famine — Second  and  last  Experiment  at 
Trading — With  the  American  Fur  Company — Interview 
with  my  Children  at  the  Lake  of  the  Woods — Their  re- 
moval by  the  Indians — Engagement  as  Interpreter  to  Mr. 
Schoolcraft •        •        •        •        .  277 

CHAPTER  XV. 


[H.  L.  Schoolcraft,  Indian  Agent,  at  Sault  de  St.  Marie — His 
Indian  Researches  and  Books — Changed  Condition  of 
Indian  Tribes — Progress  in  Education  and  Civilization — 
Their  relation  to  the  American  and  Canadian  People — 
The  Province  of  Manitoba,  and  the  Great  North- West- 
Report  as  to  its  Condition  and  Prospects  .... 


299 


The  Sun  Dance  of  the  Sioux     . 


• 


3»5 


Adventure  among  the  North- West  Fur  Traders       .       ,       ,  329 


•  ;  I 


;l  I 


Recollections  of  my  Early  Life — Capture  by  Shawnee  Indians — 
Flight  and  Pursuit— fourney  frotn  the  Miami  River  to 
Sau-ge-nong — Ill-treatment  by  the  Indians — Ceremonies  oj 
Adoption  into  the  Family  of  my  Foster  Parents — Manito-o- 
gheezik^  Chief  of  the  Band^  and  his  son  Kish-kaw-ko^  make  me 
Work  like  a  Slave-boy* 


I 


•\\ 


CHAPTER   I. 


'HE  first  event  of  my  life  of  which  I  have  any  recoilec- 
[ion  is  the  death  of  n-  7  mother.     This  happened  before 

was  three  years  old.  I  have  no  distinct  remembrance 
)f  her  person,  but  only  of  the  love  with  which  she 
[oved   me,   and  of  the  aching  void  in  my   young  life 

^hen  I  saw  her  no  more,  and  heard  her  voice  no  more. 

'hat  impression  of  blank  grief  long  remained  with  me. 
do  not  remember  the  name  of  the  place  where  we 
[hen  lived,  but  have  since  learned  that  it  was  on  the 

Kentucky  River,   at  a  considerable  distance  from  the 

)hio.  My  father,  whose  name  was  John  Tanner,  had 
:ome  from  Virginia  to  settle,  upon  new  land,  as  many 

^ere  then  doing,  and    he    removed,    soon    after  my 

lother's  death,  to  a  place  called  Elk  Horn. 
Of  this  settlement  at   Elk  Horn,  where  we  stayed 
several  years,  I  have  a  few  distinct  recollections.     Not 
far  from  our  house  there  was  a  cavern  in  the  solid  rock, 

^hich  I  sometimes  went  to  with  my  elder  brother.  We 
took  two   candles  ;  one   we   lighted   on   entering,  and 

^ent  on  till  it  was  almost  burnt  down  ;  then  we  lighted 
the  other,  and  began  to  return,  reaching  the  mouth  of 
the  cavern  before  it  was  quite  burned  out     I  have  since 

)een  told  that  there  are  vast  underground  caves  in  that 

3 


GREY  HAWK. 


1'! 


part  of  the  country,  but  I  suppose  our  cavern  was  one 
which  two  boys  could  visit  without  danger  of  losing 
ourselves.  We  only  thought  it  a  sort  of  adventure  to 
go  through  the  dark  cave  with  a  light  in  our  hand. 

A  more  constant  excitement  in  those  early  years 
was  what  we  heard  about  the  Indians.  Hostile  parties 
of  the  Shawnee  tribe  had  occasionally  visited  the 
settlement  at  Elk  Horn,  driving  away  cattle  and  horses, 
and  sometimes  killing  white  people.  One  night,  my 
uncle,  my  father's  brother,  went  out  with  other  men 
to  surprise  a  camp  of  these  Indians,  which  they  knew 
was  in  the  neighbourhood,  and  from  which  they  feared 
an  attack.  They  came  upon  the  camp  unobserved,  and 
firing  into  it,  killed  one  man,  the  rest  escaping,  some 
of  them  jumping  into  the  river.  My  uncle  brought 
home  the  scalp  of  the  slain  Indian,  and  it  was  hung 
up,  like  the  skin  of  vermin,  on  the  outside  of  one  of 
the  log  cabins. 

In  the  course  of  our  residence  at  this  place  an  in- 
cident occurred,  to  the  influence  of  which  I  attributed 
many  of  the  disasters  of  my  subsequent  life.  My 
father  was  starting  early  one  morning  to  go  to  a  distant 
village,  and  gave,  as  it  appeared,  a  strict  charge  to 
my  two  sisters,  to  send  me  to  school.  It  was  wet  and 
unpleasant  weather,  and  they  neglected  to  attend  to 
my  father's  charge  till  the  afternoon.  It  being  still 
rainy,  I  then  insisted  on  staying  at  home.  When  my 
father  returned  in  the  evening,  and  found  that  I  had 
been  at  home  all  day,  he  sent  me  for  a  bundle  of  small 
canes,  and  flogged  me  far  more  severely  than  I  thought 


A/y  FATHER'S  HOUSE. 


ie  of  one  of 


fhe  offence  merited.  I  was  displeased  with  my  sisters 
\ox  laying  the  whole  blame  upon  me,  saying  I  had 
refused  to  go  ;  which  was  true  as  to  the  afternoon, 
)ut  they  had  neglected  to  tell  me  I  was  to  go  to  school 
in  the  forenoon.  From  that  day  my  father's  house 
was  less  like  home  to  me,  and  I  often  thought  and 
;aid,  "  I  wish  I  could  go  and  live  among  the  Indians." 

I  cannot  tell  how  long  we  remained  at  Elk  Horn. 
Wy  father  did  not  find  farming  there  answer  his  ex- 

)ectation,  and  he  determined  to  remove.  Having 
irranged  his  afifairs,  we  set  out  with  our  horses  and 
wagons,  and  the  cattle,  and  the  goods  we  were  to  take 

ath  us.  After  travelling  two  days  we  came  to  the 
[Ohio  River.  My  father  bought  three  flat- bottomed 
boats.  In  one  we  embarked,  having  the  bedding  and 
other  furniture  ;  in  the  second  we  put  the  cattle  and 
horses ;  and  in  the  third  were  some  negroes,  with  the 
remainder  of  our  property.  The  cattle  boat  and  the 
fiimily  boat  were  lashed  together.  We  descended  the 
Ohio,  and  on  the  morning  of  the  third  day  came  to 
Cincinnati.  Here  the  cattle  boat,  which  had  been 
leaking  badly,  sunk  in  the  middle  of  the  river.  When 
I  my  father  saw  it  was  in  a  sinking  state,  he  jumped 
on  board,  and  cut  loose  all  the  cattle,  and  they  swam 
ashore  on  the  Kentucky  side  of  the  river.  The  people 
from  Cincinnati  had  by  this  time  come  out  in  boats 
to  assist  us,  but  my  father  told  them  that  all  the  cattle 
[and  the  horses  were  safe. 

In  one  day  we  went  from  Cincinnati  to  the  mouth 
lof  the  Big  Miami  River,  opposite   which  we   were  to 


GREY  HAWK, 


settle.  Here  was  some  cleared  land,  and  one  or  two 
log  cabins,  but  these  had  been  deserted  on  account 
of  the  Indians.  My  father  repaired  the  cabins,  and 
enclosed  them  with  a  strong  stockade.  It  was  early 
in  the  spring  when  we  arrived  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Big  Miami,  and  we  were  soon  engaged  in  preparing  a 
field  to  plant  corn.  I  think  it  was  not  more  than  ten 
days  after  our  arrival,  when  my  father  told  us  in  the 
morning,  that,  from  the  restlessness  of  the  horses,  there 
had  been  Indians  near  us  in  the  night,  and  that  they 
were  probably  lurking  about  in  the  woods.  He  said 
to  me,  "  John,  you  must  not  go  out  of  the  house  to- 
day." After  giving  strict  charge  to  his  wife,  my  step- 
mother, to  let  none  of  the  children  go  out  till  his  return, 
he  went  to  the  field,  with  my  elder  brother  and  the 
negroes,  to  d  op  corn. 

During  the  forenoon,  I  became  impatient  of  confine- 
ment. Watching  an  opportunity,  when  my  step-mother 
was  occupied  with  her  baby-child,  I  escaped  unnoticed 
into  the  yard  ;  thence  through  a  small  door  in  the 
large  gate  of  the  enclosure  into  the  open  field.  There 
was  a  walnut-tree  at  some  distance  from  the  house, 
at  the  side  of  the  field  nearest  the  uncleared  woods, 
where  I  had  been  in  the  habit  of  going  to  look  for 
some  of  last  year's  nuts.  To  get  to  this  tree,  without 
being  seen  by  my  father  and  those  with  him  in  the 
field,  I  had  to  use  some  precaution.  I  remember 
perfectly  well  how  I  could  see  my  father,  and  how  I 
watched  him,  as  I  was  skulking  towards  the  tree.  He 
stood  in  the  middle  of  the  field  where  they  were,  with 


CAPTURED  BY  irfDlAffS. 


♦ 


or  two 

account 
IS,  and 
is  early 

of  the 
aring  a 
lan  ten 

in  the 
s,  there 
It  they 
le  said 
use  to- 
y  step- 
return, 
nd  the 

:onfine- 
mother 
noticed 
in  the 
There 
house, 
woods, 
>ok  for 
vithout 
in  the 
lember 
how  I 
e.  He 
2,  with 


his  gun  in  his  hand,  to  watch  for  Indians,  while  the 
others  were  all  dropping  the  seed  corn.  As  I  came 
near  the  tree,  I  thought  to  myself,  "  I  wish  I  could 
see  these  Indians."  Soon  I  was  busy  looking  for  nuts, 
and  finding  a  good  many,  I  put  them  into  the  straw  hat 
which  I  wore. 

Suddenly  I  heard  a  crackling  noise  not  far  off  in 
the  wood  behind  me.  Turning  round  I  saw  some 
Indians,  and  in  an  instant,  before  I  could  utter  a  cry 
if  I  had  so  wished,  I  was  seized  by  both  my  hands 
by  two  Indians,  and  dragged  off  between  them  toward 
the  wood.  One  of  them  took  my  straw  hat,  emptied 
the  nuts  on  the  ground,  and  clapped  the  hat  on  my 
head.  We  were  soon  far  from  the  house  and  fields. 
It  all  happened  so  quickly  that  I  was  not  conscious 
of  anything  that  passed  for  some  time.  I  can  only 
remember  that  of  the  two  who  seized  me  one  was  an 
old  man  and  the  other  a  young  man.  Their  names  I 
learned  subsequently  were  Manito-o-gheezik  and  his 
son  Kish-ka.w-ko. 

•  Long  afterwards,  I  heard  several  particulars  relative 
to  my  capture,  which  were  of  course  unknown  to  me 
at  the  time,  and  which  it  may  be  as  well  now  to  record. 
It  appears  that  the  wife  of  Manito  had  recently  lost 
her  youngest  son,  and  was  in  great  grief.  She  said  to 
her  husband  that  unless  he  could  bring  back  her  son, 
she  could  not  live.  This  he  took  as  an  intimation 
that  he  must  bring  to  her  a  captive  whom  she  could 
adopt  in  the  place  of  her  lost  boy.  Manito  then  lived 
at  Lake  Huron,  and,  taking  with  him  his   son  Kish- 


6 


GREY  HAWK. 


kaw-ko  and  two  other  Indians,  he  travelled  eastward 
with  this  sole  design.  On  the  upper  part  of  Lake 
Erie,  they  had  been  joined  by  three  other  young  men, 
and  they  proceeded  on,  now  seven  in  number,  to  the 
settlements  which  were  then  being  newly  formed  on 
the  Ohio.  They  had  arrived  the  night  previous  to  my 
capture  at  the  mouth  of  the  Big  Miam  had  crossed 
the  Ohio,  and  concealed  themselves  within  sight  of 
our  house.  The  horses  had  been  disturbed  on  hearing 
their  stealthy  reconnoitring  that  night.  Several  times 
in  the  course  of  the  next  morning  old  Manito-o-gheezik 
had  the  utmost  difficulty  in  restraining  the  ardour  of 
the  young  men,  especially  the  three  who  had  joined 
the  party.  They  became  impatient  at  seeing  no 
opportunity  to  steal  a  boy,  nor  could  the  others  be 
expected  to  think  of  this,  as  much  as  the  old  man  and 
his  son  did.  They  were  more  anxious  for  plunder,  and 
wished  suddenly  to  attack  and  fire  upon  the  people 
who  were  dropping  corn  in  the  field.  Only  my  father 
had  a  gun,  and  several  of  them  had  firearms.  It  must 
have  been  about  noon  when  they  espied  me  coming  in 
their  direction  and  stopping  at  the  walnut-tree,  which 
was  not  far  from  their  place  of  concealment. 

I  have  also  been  since  told  that  my  father  came  back 
from  the  field  not  many  minutes  after  I  had  been 
taken.  My  step-mother  had  not  noticed  that  I  was 
absent,  till  my  father,  not  seeing  me,  said,  "  Where  is 
John  } "  My  brother  ran  immediately  to  the  walnut- 
tree,  which  he  knew  was  my  favourite  place  of  resort, 
and   saw  the   heap   of  nuts   which   the    Indians    had 


A    TERRIBLE  MOMENT. 


emptied  out  of  my  hat.  A  sudden  instinctive  feelinjj, 
arising  from  our  father's  warning  words  in  the  morning, 
led  him  at  once  to  fear  that  I  had  been  made  captive. 
Search  was  instantly  made  for  me,  but  to  no  purpose. 
My  father's  distress,  when  he  found  that  I  was  indeed 
taken  away  by  Indians,  was,  I  have  been  told,  very 
great.  Perhaps  he  thought  then  of  his  own  harshness 
and  comparative  want  of  feeling  toward  me,  although 
I  believe  it  was  due  more  to  roughness  of  ways,  caused 
by  his  life  of  hardship  and  anxiety,  than  to  lack  of 
real  affection.  I  also  now  regret  that  I  ever  was  dis- 
obedient or  troublesome  ;  but  of  such  feelings  I  knew 
nothing  at  the  time  I  am  describing,  and  to  which  I 
must  now  come  back.  I  had  no  thoughts  then  except 
fear  and  surprise,  which  filled  my  mind  as  soon  as  con- 
sciousness returned  to  me  ;  for  I  had  fainted  soon  after 
the  first  rush,  and  on  recovering  I  was  lying  on  the 
ground  beside  a  great  log,  which  must  have  been  at  a 
considerable  distance  from  the  house. 

We  were  quickly  moving  again,  as  my  captors  no 
doubt  feared  pursuit.  The  old  man  I  did  not  now  see  ; 
I  was  dragged  along  between  Kish-kaw-ko  and  a  very 
short,  thick  man.  I  had  probably  caused  some  check 
to  the  pace,  which  he  supposed  to  be  resistance  on  my 
part,  or  had  done  something  or  other  to  irritate  this 
man,  for  he  took  me  a  little  to  one  side,  and  drawing  his 
tomahawk,  motioned  to  me  to  look  up.  This  I  plainly 
understood,  from  the  expression  of  his  face  and  his 
manner,  to  be  a  direction  for  me  to  look  up  for  the  last 
time,  as  he  was  about  to  kill  me.     I  did  as  he  directed  ; 


lO 


GREY  HAWK, 


but  do  not  know  whether  he  was  really  enraged  or  only 
intended  to  terrify  me.  Kish-kaw-ko  seemed  to  think 
he  was  in  earnest,  for  he  seized  his  arm  as  the  tomahawk 
was  descending,  as  if  he  feared  he  was  going  to  split  my 
head  open.  Loud  and  fierce  talking  ensued  between 
them.  Kish-kaw-ko  presently  raised  a  shrill  yell, 
which  was  evidently  a  signal,  for  the  old  man  and  the 
four  others  answered  by  a  similar  yell,  and  came  run- 
ning up.  I  have  since  understood  that  Kish-kaw-ko 
complained  to  his  father  that  the  short  man  had  made 
an  attempt  to  kill  his  little  brother,  as  he  called  me. 
The  old  chief,  after  reproving  him,  took  me  by  one 
hand,  and  Kis-kaw-ko  by  the  other,  and  dragged  me 
betwixt  them  ;  the  man  who  had  threatened  me,  and 
who  was  now  an  object  of  terror  to  me,  being  kept  at 
some  distance. 

It  is  possible  that  the  man  had  only  been  provoked 
by  the  degree  to  which  I  retarded  their  speed,  and  so 
endangered  their  own  lives ;  for  they  must  have  been 
apprehensive  of  being  overtaken. 

More  than  a  mile  from  my  father's  house  we  came  to 
the  river  Ohio,  where  they  thrust  me  into  a  hickory- 
bark  canoe,  which  was  concealed  under  the  bushes 
upon  the  bank.  Into  this  canoe  they  all  seven  leaped, 
and  swiftly  crossed  the  river,  landing  at  the  mouth  of 
the  Big  Miami,  and  on  the  south  side.  Here  they 
abandoned  the  canoe,  and  stuck  their  paddles  in  the 
ground,  so  that  they  could  be  seen  from  the  river.  At 
a  little  distance  in  the  woods  they  had  some  blankets 
and  provisions  concealed.     They  offered  me  some  ;  but 


THE  FEAR  OF  PURSUIT. 


It 


or  only 

0  think 
lahawk 
Dlit  my 
etween 

1  yell, 
ind  the 
le  run- 
caw-ko 

made 
ed  me. 
jy  one 
ed  me 
e,  and 
cept  at 

>voked 
nd  so 
been 

me  to 
kory- 
ushes 
aped, 
ith  of 
they 
1  the 
At 
ikets 
;  but 


I  could  not  eat.  They  could  see  my  father's  house ; 
they  pointed  it  out,  looking  at  me,  and  speaking  and 
laughing,  but  I  have  never  known  what  they  said. 

After  they  had  eaten  and  made  a  short  halt,  they 
began  to  ascend  the  bank  of  the  Miami,  dragging  me 
along  as  before.  They  took  off  my  shoes,  as  they 
seemed  to  think  I  could  run  better  without  them. 
Although  I  perceived  I  was  closely  watched,  all  hope 
of  escape  did  not  immediately  forsake  me.  While  they 
hurried  me  along,  I  endeavoured  to  take  notice  of  such 
objects  as  might  serve  as  waymarks  in  case  of  need. 
A  hope  entered  my  mind  that  I  might  escape  after 
they  should  have  fallen  asleep  at  night.  I  had  even 
the  presence  of  mind,  when  we  came  to  any  long  grass, 
or  soft  ground,  to  try  to  leave  tracks,  in  case  pursuers 
passed  that  way 

When  night  came  they  lay  down,  placing  me  between 
the  old  chief  and  Kish-kaw-ko,  so  close  together  that 
the  one  blanket  covered  all  three.  I  was  so  fatigued 
that  I  fell  asleep  immediately,  and  did  not  wake  till 
sunrise  next  morning,  when  the  Indians  were  up  and 
ready  to  proceed  on  their  journey. 

Thus  we  travelled  for  about  four  days ;  the  Indians 
hurrying  me  on,  and  I  continuing  to  hope  that  I  might 
escape,  but  still  every  night  so  fatigued  that  as  soon  as 
I  lay  down  I  was  immediately  overpowered  with  sleep. 
My  feet  being  bare,  they  were  often  bruised  and 
wounded,  and  at  length  were  much  swollen.  The  old 
man  perceiving  my  lameness,  examined  my  feet,  and 
after  removing  some  thorns  and  splinters,  and  putting 


12 


GREY  ffAWJC. 


some  cool  leaves  round  at  night,  gave  me  in  the  morn- 
ing a  pair  of  leather  moccasins,  which  afiforded  consider- 
able relief.  The  first  day  I  had  scarcely  been  able  to 
eat,  and  felt  very  weak  as  well  as  weary ;  but  I  had 
begun  to  take  some  of  the  dried  strip  venison,  which 
they  Ccirried  with  them,  but  could  not  touch  the  bear's 
fat,  which  they  relished. 

It  was,  I  think,  four  days  after  we  left  the  Ohio,  that 
we  came  to  a  considerable  river,  running,  as  I  suppose, 
into  the  Miami.  This  river  was  wide,  and  so  deep, 
that  I  could  not  wade  across  it ;  the  old  man  took  me 
on  his  shoulders  and  carried  me  over  ;  the  water  was 
nearly  up  to  his  arm-pits.  As  he  was  carrying  me 
across,  I  thought  I  should  never  be  able  to  cross  this 
deep  river  alone,  and  gave  up  all  hope  of  immediate 
escape.  .  -  -  '    ; 

When  he  put  me  down  on  the  other  side  I  ran  up  the 
bank,  and  a  short  distance  into  the  wood,  when  a  turkey 
rose  and  flew  up  at  only  a  few  steps  before  me.  The 
nest  she  had  left  contained  a  number  of  eggs,  which  I 
put  into  the  bosom  of  my  shirt,  and  returned  with  them 
towards  the  river.  When  the  Indians  saw  what  I  had 
got,  they  laughed,  and  took  the  eggs  from  me.  Then 
kindling  a  fire  they  put  them  in  a  small  kettle  to  boil. 
I  was  then  hungry,  and  sat  watching  and  waiting  for  a 
portion  of  food  which  I  could  enjoy.  Suddenly  the  old 
chief  came  running  as  fast  as  he  could  from  the  direc- 
tion of  the  ford  where  we  had  crossed  ;  he  caught  up 
the  kettle,  threw  the  eggs  and  the  water  on  the  fire,  at 
the  same  time  saying  something,  in  a  hurried  and  low 


AMONG  THE  SHAWNEES. 


>3 


tone,  to  the  young  men.  I  inferred  that  he  was  afraid 
of  the  smoke  of  the  fire  being  seen  if  there  was  a  hue 
and  cry  after  me.  I  knew  my  people  would  not  soon 
give  up  the  pursuit,  and  have  since  understood  that  they 
did  not.  My  father  and  the  others  being  mounted  on 
horses,  they  would  have  probably  overtaken  the  Indians, 
although  they  ran  so  swiftly,  but  had  lost  the  tracks 
when  we  crossed  the  river. 

The  old  chief  may  possibly  have  espied  some  of  them 
on  the  opposite  side.  The  Indians  hastily  gathered  up 
the  eggs,  and  dispersed  themselves  in  the  woods,  two 
of  them  still  urging  me  forward  to  the  utmost  of  my 
strength. 

It  was  a  day  or  two  after  this  that  we  met  a  party 
of  between  twenty  and  thirty  Indians,  on  their  way 
towards  the  settlements.  The  old  chief  had  much  to 
say  to  them.  Subsequently  I  learned  Aat  they  were 
a  war  party  of  Shawnees  ;  that  from  our  party  they 
received  information  of  the  whites  who  were  in  pursuit 
of  us  about  the  fords  of  the  Miami  River ;  that  they 
went  thither ;  and  that,  having  fallen  in  with  them, 
a  severe  skirmish  took  place,  in  which  many  were 
wounded,  and  some  killed  on  both  sides. 

Our  journey  through  the  forest  was  tedious  and  pain- 
ful. It  might  have  been  ten  days  after  we  met  the  war 
party,  when  we  arrived  at  the  Maumee  River.  The 
Indians  now  scattered  about  the  woods  examining  the 
trees,  yelling  and  answering  each  other.  They  soon 
selected  a  hickory-tree,  which  was  cut  down,  and  the 
bark  stripped  off  to  make  a  canoe.     In  this  canoe  we 

2 


H 


GREY  HAIVJC. 


1  i 


I  i 


all  embarked,  and  descended  till  we  came  to  a  large 
Shawnee  village,  at  the  mouth  of  a  river,  which  enters 
the  Maumee.      ■        •'     '■■''  '  • 

As  we  were  landing,  great  numbers  of  Shawnees 
came  about  us.  There  was  much  talking,  part  of  which 
was  no  doubt  about  me.  One  young  woman,  as  soon 
as  she  saw  me,  ran  up,  with  a  loud  cry,  and  struck  me 
on  the  head.  Some  of  her  friends  had  been  killed  by 
the  whites.  Others  of  the  Shawnees  looked  fiercely, 
as  if  disposed  to  kill  me,  but  Kis-kaw-ko  and  the  old 
man  interposed  and  prevented  them.  I  could  see  that 
I  was  often  the  subject  of  conversation  and  arguing. 
The  old  chief  knew  a  few  words  of  English,  which  he 
occasionally  used,  to  direct  me  to  fetch  water,  make 
a  fire,  or  perform  other  tasks  which  he  required  of  me. 

We  remained  two  days  at  this  Shawnee  village,  and 
then  proceeded  on  our  journey  in  the  canoe.  Not  very 
far  from  the  village  we  came  to  a  trading-house,  where 
were  three  or  four  half-breed  men,  who  could  speak 
English.  They  spoke  to  me,  and  told  me,  after  a  good 
deal  of  talking,  that  they  wished  to  have  purchased  me 
from  the  Indians,  so  as  to  restore  me  to  my  friends,  for 
which  they  probably  expected  a  reward.  But  the  old 
man  would  not  consent  to  part  with  me,  so  the  traders 
told  me  I  must  be  content  to  go  with  the  Indians,  and 
to  become  the  old  man's  son,  in  the  place  of  one  he  had 
lost ;  promising  at  the  same  time  that  after  ten  days 
they  would  come  to  his  village,  which  they  knew  and 
visited,  and  try  to  get  me  released.  They  treated  me 
kindly  while  they  stayed,  and  gave  me  plenty  to  eat, 


HIDDEN  IN  A  HOLLOW    TREE. 


I  large 
enters 

iwnees 
which 
s  soon 
[ck  me 
led  by 
iercely, 
:he  old 
£e  that 
rguing. 
lich  he 
,  make 
f  me. 
ge,  and 
ot  very 
where 
speak 
good 
ed  me 
ds,  for 
le  old 
raders 
IS,  and 
e  had 
.  days 
N  and 
;d  me 
lo  eat, 


whicl  the  Indians  had  neglected  to  do.  When  I  found 
that  I  was  compelled  to  leave  this  place  along  with  the 
Indians,  I  began  to  cry  for  the  first  time  since  I  had 
been  taken.  I  consoled  myself,  however,  with  their 
promise  that  they  would  after  ten  days  come  for  me. 

Soon  after  leaving  this  trading-house,  we  came  to  the 
lake.  We  did  not  stop  to  encamp  ;  but  soon  after  dark 
the  Indians  raised  a  yell,  which  was  answered  from 
where  there  were  some  lights  on  shore,  and  presently 
a  canoe  came  off,  in  which  three  of  our'  party  left  us. 
I  have  little  recollection  of  anything  that  passed  from 
this  time  till  we  arrived  at  DetiOit.  At  first  we  paddled 
up  in  the  middle  of  the  stream  till  we  came  opposite 
the  centre  of  the  town  ;  then  we  ran  in  near  the  shore, 
where  I  saw  a  white  woman,  with  whom  the  Indians 
held  a  little  conversation,  but  I  could  not  understand 
what  was  said.  I  also  saw  several  white  men  standing 
and  talking  on  shore,  and  heard  them  talk,  but  could 
not  understand  a  word.  It  is  likely  that  they  were 
speaking  French.  After  exchanging  a  few  words  with 
the  woman,  the  Indians  pushed  off,  and  ran  up  a  good 
distance  from  the  town. 

It  was  about  the  middle  of  the  day  when  we  landed 
in  the  woods,  and  drew  up  the  canoe.  They  presently 
found  a  large  hollow  log,  open  at  one  end,  into  which 
they  put  their  blankets,  their  kettle,  and  some  other 
articles.  They  then  made  signs  for  me  to  crawl  into  it, 
after  which  they  rolled  some  other  logs  so  as  to  close  up 
and  conceal  the  end  at  which  I  had  entered.  I  heard 
them  talk  for  some  time  on  the  outside,  then  all  was 


-fi^ 


CREY  HAWK. 


still,  and  remained  so  for  some  time.  If  I  had  not  long 
since  relinquished  all  hope  of  making  my  escape,  I  soon 
found  it  would  be  in  vain  to  attempt  to  release  myself 
from  my  present  confinement.  After  remaining  some 
hours  in  this  situation,  I  heard  them  return,  and  they 
began  to  remove  the  logs  with  which  they  had  confined 
me  in  the  hollowed  tree.  On  coming  out,  I  could  per- 
ceive, although  it  was  very  late  in  the  night,  or  probably 
near  morning,  that  they  had  brought  three  horses.  On 
one  of  these  they  placed  me,  on  the  others  their  bag- 
gage ;  and  sometimes  one,  sometimes  another  of  the 
Indians  riding,  we  travelled  rapidly,  and  in  about  three 
days  reached  Sau-ge-nong,  the  village  to  which  old 
Manito-o-gheezik  belonged.  This  village,  or  settlement, 
consisted  of  several  scattered  houses  or  huts.  Two  of 
the  Indians  left  us  soon  after  we  entered  it,  Kish-kaw-ko 
and  his  father  only  remaining.  Instead  of  proceeding 
directly  to  their  home,  they  left  their  horses,  and  bor- 
rowed a  canoe,  in  which  we  at  last  arrived  at  the  old 
man's  house.     This  was  a  hut  or  cabin  built  of  logs. 

As  soon  as  we  landed,  Manito's  wife  came  down  to  us 
to  the  shore,  and  after  he  had  said  a  few  words  to  her, 
she  commenced  crying,  at  the  same  time  hugging  and 
kissing  me,  and  thus  she  led  me  to  the  house.  - 

Next  day  they  took  me  to  the  place  where  the  old 
woman's  son  had  been  buried.  The  grave  was  enclosed 
with  a  rude  stockade,  and  on  each  side  of  it  was  a 
smooth  open  place.  Here  they  all  seated  themselves, — 
the  family  and  relations  of  Manito-o-gheezik  on  the  one 
side,  and  strangers  on  the  other.     They  had  not  long 


ARRIVAL  AT  SAU-GE-NONG. 


17 


been  thus  assembled,  when  my  party  began  to  dance, 
dragging  me  with  them  about  the  grave.  The  dance 
was  energetic  and  Hvely,  after  the  manner  of  the  scalp 
dance,  which  I  afterwards  saw.  From  time  to  time,  as 
they  danced,  they  presented  me  with  something  of  the 
articles  they  had  brought ;  but  as  I  came  round  in  the 
dancing  to  the  party  on  the  opposite  side  of  the  grave, 
whatever  they  had  given  was  snatched  from  me.  Thus 
they  continued  for  a  long  time,  until  the  presents  were 
exhausted,  and  they  themselves  wearied,  as  I  was,  when 
they  returned  home. 

It  must  have  been  early  in  the  spring  when  we 
arrived  at  Sau-ge-nong,  for  I  can  remember  that  at 
this  time  the  leaves  were  small,  and  the  Indians  were 
about  planting  their  corn.  They  managed  to  make  me 
assist  them  in  their  work,  partly  by  signs,  and  partly 
by  the  few  words  of  English  which  old  Manito-o-ghcezik 
could  speak.  After  planting,  they  all  left  the  village 
and  went  out  to  hunt,  to  obtain  meat,  of  which  they 
cut  up  and  dried  the  largest  part.  When  they  came  to 
their  hunting-grounds,  they  chose  a  place  where  many 
deer  resorted,  and  here  they  began  to  build  a  long 
screen  like  a  fence,  made  of  green  boughs  and  small 
trees.  When  they  had  built  part  of  it,  tiiey  showed  me 
how  to  remove  the  leaves  and  twigs  from  the  side  of  the 
fence,  to  which  the  Indians  were  to  come  to  shoot  the 
deer.  In  this  labour  I  was  sometimes  assisted  by  the 
squaws  and  children,  but  at  other  times  I  was  left  alone. 
It  had  become  warmer  weather  now,  and  it  happened 
one  day  that  having  been  left  alone,  being  tired  and 


i8 


GREY  HAWK. 


lij 


thirsty,  I  left  my  work,  and,  lying  down,  I  fell  asleep. 
I  cannot  tell  how  long  I  slept ;  but  when  I  began  to 
awake,  I  thought  I  heard  some  one  crying  a  great  way 
off.  Then  I  tried  to  raise  my  head,  but  could  not. 
Being  now  more  awake,  I  saw  my  Indian  mother  and 
sister  standing  by  me,  and  they  were  crying  bitterly. 
I  soon  perceived  that  I  had  been  badly  hurt  in  my 
head,  which  was  swollen  and  gave  great  pain.  It 
appears  that  while  I  was  lying  asleep,  Manito  came, 
and  on  seeing  me,  in  his  passion,  gave  me  a  terrible 
blow  with  his  tomahawk,  by  which  I  was  stunned.  He 
thought  probably  that  I  was  dead,  for  he  took  me  up 
and  threw  me  into  the  bushes ;  but  my  head  was  only 
cut,  and  the  force  of  the  blow  had  made  me  insensible. 
When  the  old  man  went  back  to  the  camp,  he  had  said 
to  his  wife,  "  Old  woman,  the  boy  I  brought  to  you  is 
lazy  and  good  for  nothing  ;  I  have  killed  him,  and  you 
wiU  find  him  in  the  bushes  near  the  fence."  The  old 
woman  and  her  daughter  having  found  me,  discovered 
still  some  signs  of  life ;  and  having  brought  water  to 
wash  my  head,  they  had  stood  over  me  for  a  long  time, 
pitying  me  and  crying  in  their  grief.  After  a  time,  I 
was  able,  with  their  help,  to  get  back  to  the  huts,  and 
in  a  few  days  I  was  enough  recovered  to  be  again  set  to 
work  at  the  screen.  I  was  now  more  careful  not  to  fall 
asleep,  and  I  endeavoured  to  work  to  the  best  of  my 
knowledge  and  strength  in  whatever  they  gave  me 
directions  to  do.  Notwithstanding  my  efforts  to  please 
them,  I  was  treated  with  great  harshness  by  the  old 
man  and  by  two  sons,  younger  brothers  of  Kish-kaw-ko. 


MV  INDIAN  MOTHER, 


19 


When  we  returned  from  hunting,  I  carried  on  my 
back  a  large  pack  of  the  dried  venison  all  the  way  to 
the  village ;  but  though  sometimes  almost  starved,  I 
dared  not  touch  a  morsel  of  it.  My  Indian  mother,  who 
really  had  some  compassion  for  me,  would  sometimes 
secretly  hide  some  food  for  me,  and  give  it  to  me  after 
the  old  man  had  gone  out.  Later  in  the  summer,  when- 
ever the  weather  was  favourable,  the  young  men  were 
engaged  in  spearing  fish,  and  they  took  me  to  steer  the 
canoe.  As  I  did  not  know  how  to  do  this  well  at  the 
first,  they  would  often  turn  upon  me,  strike  me,  or 
knock  me  down  with  the  pole  of  the  spear.  By  one  or 
other  of  them  I  was  beaten  almost  every  day.  Whether 
they  were  vexed  at  their  mother  having  taken  the  fancy 
to  adopt  another  son,  and  so  have  another  mouth  to 
feed,  or  some  other  feeling  of  jealousy  or  dislike  caused 
it,  I  was  treated  very  badly.  Some  of  the  Indians,  not 
of  our  family,  would  sometimes  s  em  to  pity  me,  and 
when  they  could,  without  being  observed  by  the  old 
chief,  they  would  give  me  food  and  take  notice  of  me, 
as  the  women  did  when  we  were  at  home. 

In  the  fall  or  autumn,  after  the  corn  was  gathered  in, 
and  placed  in  the  caches  or  pits  where  they  hide  it  for 
the  winter,  they  went  to  hunt  on  the  Sau-ge-nong  River. 
Here,  as  had  always  been  when  I  went  out  with  them, 
I  was  often  distressed  with  hunger.  In  the  woods  I 
saw  them  picking  up  and  eating  some  nuts,  which  I 
found  very  good  to  one  so  hungry,  and  which  I  knew 
afterwards  to  be  beech-nuts. 

We  were  still  engaged  in  hunting  when  winter  came 


«0  /         GREY  HAWK. 

on,  and  snow  began  to  fall.  I  was  compelled  to  follow 
the  hunters,  and  made  sometimes  to  drag  to  the  lodge 
a  whole  deer,  if  they  found  that  I  could  at  all  move  it. 
All  this  expedition  I  had  to  toil  beyond  my  strength, 
with  poorly  supplied  food,  and  cruelly  harsh  treatment. 
Towards  the  end  of  winter  we  removed  towards  the 
sugar  grounds,  to  be  ready  for  tapping  the  sweet  juice 
of  the  maple  when  it  begins  to  rise  in  the  trees. 


)    ■-'.: 


•  -  ..^ 


\ 


o  follour 
le  lodge 
move  it 
itrength, 
latment. 
rds  the 
et  juice 


■)        t  ,  .^     ^ 


'.--? 


CHAPTER    II. 


Kish-kaw-ko  and  others  go  on  a  Raid  against  the  Whites — On 
their  Return  report  that  all  my  Family  were  Killed — /  lose  all 
hope  of  Escape— After  a  year  and  a  half  my  Captors  go  to 
attend  a  Council  held  at  Mackinac —  They  ^,ieet  there  a  Kins- 
woman^  Net-no-kwa^  Head  of  the  Ottawwaw  Tribes — She 
offers  to  purchase  me—  The  Bargain  Completed—  Treated  as  a 
Son  by  Net-no-kiva  and  her  Husband — Entrusted  with  a  Pistol 
and  Shoot  Pigeons—  Taught  how  to  Trap  Martens — Camping 
in  the  Forest — Go  with  some  Muskego  Indians  to  Lake 
Superior— Thence  to  the  Lake  of  the  Woods  and  Lake 
Winnipeg, 


CHAPTER  II. 


At  this  time,  Kish-kaw-ko,  along  with  four  other 
young  Indians,  resolved  to  go  on  a  war  expedition. 
The  old  man,  as  soon  as  the  sugar  was  finished,  and 
they  returned  to  their  village,  with  other  Indians,  also 
made  preparations  to  start.  Having  now  been  a  year 
among  them  I  could  understand  a  little  of  their 
language.  The  old  man,  when  he  was  about  to  start, 
said  to  me,  "  Now  I  am  going  to  kill  your  father  and 
brother,  and  all  your  relations."  All  the  time  they 
were  away  my  thoughts  were  troubled  and  anxious. 
The  first  to  return  was  Kish-kaw-ko.  He  was  ill,  from 
a  bad  wound.  He  said  he  had  been  with  his  party  to 
the  Ohio  River  ;  that  they  had,  after  watching  for  some 
time  concealed  orf  the  bank,  fired  upon  a  small  boat 
going  down  the  stream,  and  had  killed  one  man,  the 
rest  jumping  into  the  river.  In  pursuing  them  Kish- 
kaw-ko  had  wounded  himself  in  the  thigh  with  his  own 
spear,  and  had  to  be  helped  by  his  companions  to  get 
back  to  their  home.  They  brought  with  them  the  scalp 
of  the  man  they  had  killed  in  the  boat. 

The  old  chief  returned  a  few  days  afterwards.     He 
brought  with  him  an  old  white  hat,  which  I  knew,  from 

a  mark  in  the  crown  inside,  to  be  that  of  my  brother. 

•J' 


H 


GREY  HAWK. 


He  said  he  had  killed  all  my  father's  family,  and  the 
negroes,  and  the  horses,  and  had  brought  my  brother's 
hat  that  I  might  see  he  spoke  the  truth,  I  now  believed 
that  my  friends  had  all  been  cut  off,  and  was  on  that 
account  the  less  anxious  to  return.  This,  I  think,  was 
the  purpose  of  the  old  man,  who  was  thereby  relieved 
from  the  fear  of  my  leaving  them,  for  I  had  now  be- 
come more  useful  to  him  as  a  drudge  in  all  sorts  of 
work.  •    ' 

But  only  a  small  part  of  his  story  was  true.  Long 
after,  when  I  had  left  my  life  among  the  Indians,  I  went 
to  see  Kish-kaw-ko,  who  was  in  prison  at  Detroit,  and  I 
asked  him,  "  Is  it  true  that  your  father  has  killed  all  my 
relations  ?  "  He  told  me  it  was  not  true ;  that  Manito- 
o-gheezik,  the  year  after  I  was  taken,  returned  to  the 
woods  near  our  house,  about  the  same  season  ;  that,  as 
on  the  preceding  year,  he  had  watched  my  father  and 
his  people  planting  corn,  from  morning  to  noon ;  that 
then  they  i?ll  went  into  the  house  except  my  brother 
(who  was  then  nineteen  years  of  age).  He  remained  in 
the  field  ploughing  with  a  span  of  horses,  having  the 
lines  about  his  neck,  when  the  Indians  rushed  upon  him. 
The  horses,  terrified,  started  to  run.  My  brother  was 
entangled  in  the  lines  and  thrown  down,  when  the 
Indians  seized  him.  The  horses  they  killed,  and  carried 
my  brother  away  into  the  woods.  They  crossed  the 
Ohio  before  night,  and  had  proceeded  a  good  distance 
i:i  their  way  up  the  Miami.  At  night  they  bound  my 
brother  to  a  tree,  securely  as  they  thought.  His  hands 
and  arms  were  tied  behind  him,  and  there  were  cords 

A 


HUNGER  AND  ILL-TREATMENT, 


25 


round  his  neck  and  breast,  but  having  managed  to  bite 
through  some  of  the  cords,  he  got  a  knife  that  was  in 
his  pocket,  with  which  he  cut  himself  loose.  He  im- 
mediately ran  towards  the  Ohio,  at  which  he  arrived, 
and  which  he  swam  across,  and  reached  my  father's 
house  at  sunrise  in  the  morning.  The  Indians  were 
roused  by  the  noise  he  made  at  first  getting  away,  and 
pursued  him  into  the  woods,  but  in  the  darkness  of  the 
night  were  not  able  to  overtake  him.  His  hat  had  been 
left  in  the  camp,  and  this  they  brought  to  make  me 
believe  that  they  had  killed  him. 

All  this  I  learned  long  after.  In  the  belief  that  my 
father  and  his  people  were  dead,  I  remained  another 
year  with  the  Indians  under  Manito-o-gheezik,  gradually 
having  less  and  less  hope  ot  escape,  although  I  did  not 
forget  what  the  traders  on  the  Maumee  had  said  about 
coming  to  fetch  me.  I  wished  they  would  remember 
their  promise.  It  was  a  life  of  much  misery.  Often  the 
men  got  drunk  and  sought  to  kill  me.  At  such  times  I 
ran  and  hid  myself  in  the  woods,  and  dared  not  return 
till  the  drunken  bout  was  over.  They  got  the  rum  from 
other  Indians,  who  had  obtained  it  in  bartering  with  the 
traders.  During  these  two  years  the  suffering  at  times 
from  actual  hunger  was  terrible.  Though  strangers, 
not  of  the  family,  sometimes  gave  me  food,  I  had  never 
enough  to  eat.  If  it  had  not  been  for  the  old  woman — 
"  the  Otter  woman  "  as  they  called  her,  the  Otter  being 
her  toteifty  or  mark — and  her  daughter  I  must  have 
perished  of  hunger.  Kish-kaw-ko,  the  eldest  son,  was 
only  a  slight  degree  less  savage  and  cruel  than  the  father 


1  ! 


26 


GKEY  HAWK, 


and  the  two  younger  brotiicrs,  who  continually  mal- 
treated me.  Only  once  while  I  was  at  Sau-gc-nong  did 
I  ever  see  white  men.  Then  a  small  boat  passed,  and 
the  Indians  took  me  out  to  it  in  a  canoe,  threatening  to 
kill  me  if  I  said  anything,  but  rightly  supposing  that 
my  wretched  appearance  might  excite  the  compassion 
of  the  traders  or  whatever  white  men  they  might  be  in 
the  boat.  They  threw  to  me  some  bread,  apples,  and 
other  things,  all  which,  except  one  apple,  the  Indians 
took  from  me. 

I  had  been  a  little  more  than  two  years  at  Sau-ge- 
nong  when  a  great  council  was  called  by  the  British 
agents  at  Mackinac.  This  council  was  attended  by  the 
Sioux,  the  Winnebagoes,  and  many  remote  tribes  of 
Indians,  as  well  as  by  the  Ojibbeways,  Ottawwaws,  and 
others  nearer  the  place  of  council.  Manito-o-gheezik 
went,  and  on  his  return  I  soon  learned  that  he  had  there 
met  his  kinswoman,  Net-no-kwa,  who,  notwithstanding 
her  sex,  was  regarded  as  the  principal  chief  of  all  the 
Ottawwaws.  This  woman  had  lost  her  son,  of  about 
my  age,  by  death  ;  and  having  heard  of  me  from  some 
of  our  people,  she  wished  to  purchase  me  to  supply  her 
son's  place.  Whether  this  is  common,  or  whether  she 
was  struck  with  the  fancy  on  hearing  that  it  had  been 
done  by  "  the  Otter  woman,"  the  wife  of  Manito,  her 
kinsman,  I  do  not  know.  When  my  Indian  mother,  the 
Otter  woman,  heard  the  proposal  she  was  angry,  and 
vehemently  protested.  I  heard  her  say,  "  My  son  was 
dead  and  has  been  restored  to  me ;  I  cannot  lose  him 
again."      She    really    had    come    to  regard    me  with 


ANOTHER  INDIAN  MOTHER. 


vt 


motherly  affection,  and  she  would  have  treated  me  with 
more  marked  kindness  had  she  not  known  that  this 
would  have  led  her  husband  and  the  sons  to  deal  more 
harshly  with  me,  if  not  to  kill  me.  But  all  her  re* 
monstrances  proved  unavailing  when  the  great  Net-no- 
kwa  arrived  at  our  village  with  some  of  her  people,  and 
bringing  a  large  keg  of  whisky,  tobacco,  blankets,  and 
other  valuable  articles.  She  was  thoroughly  acquainted 
with  the  dispositions  and  wants  of  those  with  whom  she 
had  come  u  negociate.  After  plenty  of  drinking  and 
smoking,  and  making  presents,  the  objections  to  my 
rem.oval  were  overcome,  and  the  men  prevented  the 
Otter  woman  from  making  further  protest.  So  the 
bargain  was  completed,  while  more  drink  was  following, 
and  I  was  transferred  to  Net-no-kwa. 

This  woman,  although  more  advanced  in  years,  was 
of  a  more  pleasing  aspect  than  my  former  Indian 
mother.  She  took  me  by  the  hand,  after  she  had  com- 
pleted the  negociations  with  my  last  possessors,  and  led 
me  to  her  own  lodge,  which  stood  near.  Here  I  was 
soon  aware  chat  I  would  be  treated  with  more  indul- 
gence than  I  had  been  during  the  two  years  of  servile 
drudgery  I  had  passed.  She  gave  me  plenty  of  food, 
good  clothes,  and  told  me  to  play  with  her  own  sons. 
We  did  not  remain  long  at  Sau-ge-nong.  She  would 
not  stop  at  Mackinac,  perhaps  fearing  that  questions 
might  be  asked  by  the  white  agents  there,  but  ran  along 
during  the  night  to  Point  St.  Ignace,  where  she  hired 
some  Indians  to  take  charge  of  me  ;  and  then  she  her- 
self returned  to  Mackinac,  with  one  or  two  attendants, 


28 


GREY  HAWK, 


I    ti 


!  I 


. 


as  she  had  seme  business  still  to  transact  there.  This 
being  finished  she  came  back  to  Point  St.  Ignace,  and 
continuing  our  journey  we  arrived  in  a  few  days  at  a 
place  called  Shab-a-wy-wy-a-gun.  The  corn  was  ripe 
when  we  reached  this  place,  and  having  waited  till  it 
was  gathered  we  proceeded  three  days  up  the  river 
towards  where  they  intended  to  pass  the  winter  We 
then  left  our  canoes,  and  travelling  over  land  camped 
three  times  before  we  came  to  the  place  where  we  set 
up  our  lodges  or  wigwams  for  the  winter. 

The  husband  of  Net-no-kwa  was  an  Ojibbeway  of 
Red  River,  called  Taw-ga-we-ninne,  or  the  Hunter. 
He  was  many  years  younger  than  Net-no-kwa,  and  had 
dismissed  a  former  wife  on  being  married  to  her.  He 
was  kind  to  me  from  the  first,  and  treated  me  as  one  of 
the  family,  always  calling  me  his  son  when  speaking  to 
me.  Indeed,  he  was  himself  only  of  secondary  im- 
portance in  the  family,  as  everything  belonged  to  Net- 
no-kwa,  and  she  had  the  direction  in  all  affairs  of  any 
moment.  She  imposed  on  me  my  tasks  after  arrival. 
She  made  me  cut  wood,  bring  home  game,  and  perform 
other  services  not  commonly  required  of  boys  of  my 
age ;  but  the  training  turned  out  to  be  useful  to  me,  and 
as  I  was  kindly  treated  and  had  plenty  of  food,  my 
position  was  greatly  better  and  I  was  far  more  con- 
tented than  I  had  been  in  my  former  home.  I  some- 
times was  struck  by  her,,  as  were  her  own  sons,  if  they 
displeased  her,  but  I  never  was  so  severely  and  fre- 
quently beaten  as  I  had  been  before. 

Early  in  the  spring  Net-no-kwa  and  her  husband, 


m  I 


JtfV  FIRST  SHOT. 


29 


•e.  This 
lace,  and 
ays  at  a 
was  ripe 
ed  till  it 
the  river 
ter.  We 
1  camped 
re  we  set 

beway  of 

Hunter. 

and  had 

her.     He 

as  one  of 

making  to 

ary  im- 

to  Net- 

s  of  any 

r  arrival. 

perform 

s  of  my 

me,  and 

bod,  my 

re  con- 

I  some- 

if  they 

nd   fre- 

Lusband, 


with  their  family,  started  to  go  to  Mackinac.  They 
left  me,  as  they  had  done  before,  at  Point  St.  Ignace,  as 
they  would  not  run  the  risk  of  losing  me  by  suffering 
me  to  be  seen  at  Mackinac.  On  our  return,  after  we 
had  gone  about  twenty-five  or  thirty  miles  from  Point 
St.  Ignace,  we  were  detained  by  contrary  winds  at  a 
place  running  out  into  the  lake.  Here  we  encamped 
with  some  other  Indians  and  a  party  of  traders. 
P  geons  were  very  numerous  in  the  woods,  and  the  boys 
of  my  age  and  the  traders  were  busy  shooting  them.  I 
had  never  killed  any  game,  and  indeed  had  never  in  my 
life  discharged  a  gun.  Taw-ga-we-ninne  had  a  large 
horseman's  pistol,  and  being  emboldened  by  his  in- 
dulgent manner  toward  me,  I  requested  permission  to 
go  and  try  to  kill  some  pigeons  with  the  pistol.  My 
request  was  seconded  by  Net-no-kwa,  who  said,  "  It  is 
time  for  our  son  to  begin  to  learn  to  be  a  hunter."  Ac- 
cordingly my  father,  as  I  called  Taw-ga-we-ninne, 
loaded  the  pistol  and  gave  it  to  me  saying,  "  Go,  my 
son,  and  if  you  kill  anything  with  this  you  shall  im- 
mediately have  a  gun  and  learn  to  hunt." 

Since  I  have  been  a  man  I  have  been  often  placed  in 
difficult  situations  ;  but  my  anxiety  for  success  was 
never  greater  than  in  this,  my  first  essay  as-  a  hunter. 
I  had  not  gone  far  from  the  camp  before  I  met  with 
pigeons,  and  some  of  them  alighted  in  the  bushes  very 
near  me.  I  cocked  my  pistol,  and  raised  it  to  my  face, 
bringing  the  breech  almost  in  contact  with  my  nose. 
Having  brought  the  sight  to  bear  upon  the  pigeon,  I 
pulled  the  trigger,  and  was  in  the  next  instant  sensible 


ill 


30 


GREY  HAWK. 


iiili 


ii! 


^    i 


m 


W 


■I!  1 1 


of  a  humminfj  noise,  like  that  of  a  stone  sent  swiftly 
through  the  air.  I  found  the  pistol  at  some  paces  behind 
me,  and  the  pigeon  under  the  tree  on  which  he  had  been 
sitting.  I  ran  home,  carrying  my  pigeon  in  triumph, 
but  my  face  was  much  bruised  and  covered  with  blood. 
The  wounded  face  was  soon  healed  ;  my  pistol  was  ex- 
changed for  a  fowling-piece ;  I  was  accoutred  with  a 
powder-horn,  and  furnished  with  shot,  and  allowed  to 
go  out  after  birds.  One  of  the  young  Indians  went  with 
me,  to  observe  my  manner  of  shooting.  I  killed  thr  j 
more  pigeons  in  the  course  of  the  afternoon,  and  did 
not  discharge  my  gun  once  without  killing.  Henceforth 
I  began  to  be  treated  with  more  consideration,  and  was 
allowed  to  hunt  often,  that  I  might  become  expert.      - 

Great  part  of  the  summer  and  autumn  passed  before 
we  returned  to  our  own  village,  and  when  we  arrived  we 
found  the  Indians  suffering  from  a  severe  visitation  of 
the  measles.  Net-no-kwa  being  unwilling  to  expose 
herself  and  the  family,  passed  through  the  village,  and 
encamped  on  the  river  above.  But,  notwithstanding  her 
precaution,  we  soon  began  to  fall  sick.  Of  ten  persons 
belonging  to  our  family,  including  two  young  wives  of 
Taw-ga-we-ninne,  only  Net-no-kwa  and  myself  escaped 
being  attacked.  Several  of  them  were  very  ill,  and  the 
old  woman  and  myself  found  it  as  much  as  we  could  do 
to  take  care  of  them.  In  the  village  many  died,  but  all 
of  our  family  recovered.  As  the  cold  weather  came  on, 
they  began  to  get  better,  and  then  we  went  to  our 
wintering  ground,  at  the  same  place  where  we  had 
spent  the  former  winter. 


FIRST  LESSONS  IN  TRArPING. 


31 


it  swiftly 

es  behind 

had  been 

triumph, 

:h  blood. 

was  ex- 

\  with  a 

lowed  to 

/ent  with 

led  thr  j 

and  did 

snceforth 

and  was 

»ert. 

d  before 

rived  we 

ation  of 

expose 

age,  and 

ing  her 

Dersons 

vives  of 

escaped 

nd  the 

3uld  do 

but  all 

ime  on, 

to   our 

ve  had 


Here  I  was  set  to  make  marten  traps,  as  ^hc  other 
hunters  did.  The  first  day  I  went  out  early,  and  spent 
the  whole  day,  returning  late  at  night,  having  made 
only  three  traps.  In  the  same  time  a  good  hunter 
would  have  made  twenty  or  twenty-five.  Next  morning 
I  visited  my  traps,  and  found  only  one  marten.  Thus  I 
continued  for  some  days,  but  my  want  of  skili  and  of 
success  exposed  me  to  the  ridicule  of  the  young  men. 
At  length  my  father  began  to  pity  me,  and  he  said  : 
"My  son,  I  must  go  and  ^  clp  you  to  make  traps."  Co 
he  went  out  and  spent  .^  day  in  making  a  large  number 
of  traps,  which  he  gave  me,  and  then  I  was  able  to  take 
as  many  martens  as  the  others.  As  I  became  more  and 
more  expert  in  hunting  and  trapping,  I  was  no  longer 
required  to  do  the  same  kind  of  work  as  the  women  did 
about  the  lodge. 

In  the  following  spring,  Net-no-kwa,  as  usual,  went  to 
Mackinac.  She  always  carried  a  flag  on  her  canoe,  and 
I  was  told  that  whenever  she  came  to  Mackinac,  she 
was  saluted  by  a  gun  from  the  fort.  I  was  now  thirteen 
years  of  age.  Before  we  left  the  village,  I  heard  Net- 
no-kwa  talk  of  going  to  Red  River,  to  the  relations  of 
her  husband.  Many  of  the  Ottawwaws,  when  they 
heard  of  this,  determined  to  go  with  her.  Among 
others  was  Wah-ka-zee,  a  chief  of  the  village  at  War- 
gun-uk-ke-zee,  or  as  the  French  called  the  place, 
L'Arbre  Croche,  after  a  crooked  pine-tree  long  standing 
there.  In  all  there  were  six  canoes.  Instead  of  leaving 
me,  as  on  former  occasions,  at  Point  St.  Ignace,  they 
landed  with  me  in  the  night,  among  the  cedars,  not  far 


3« 


GREY  HAWK. 


i    I 


from  Mackinac ;  the  old  woman  then  taking  me  into 
the  town,  to  the  house  of  a  French  trader,  with  whom 
she  had  sufficient  influence  to  secure  my  concealment. 
Here  I  stayed,  not  being  allowed  to  go  out,  but  well 
treated  in  other  respects.  When  ready  to  resume  the 
journey  they  were  detained  by  head  winds,  at  a  point 
since  made  a  missionary  station.  Here  a  sad  event 
occurred.  The  Indians  having  been  drinking,  my 
father  was  wounded  by  a  young  man  and  died  of  the 
injury  then  received.  He  felt  he  was  dying,  and  made 
me  sit  down  with  the  other  children  and  talked  much 
with  us.  He  said,  "  My  children  I  must  leave  you.  I 
am  sorry  I  must  leave  you  so  poor."  He  said  nothing 
about  the  young  Indian  who  had  struck  him  with 
the  stone,  as  others  would  have  done.  He  probably 
knew  he  had  given  provocation,  and  he  was  too  just  a 
man  to  seek  revenge,  or  to  involve  his  family  in  the 
troubles  which  such  a  course  would  have  brought  on 
them.  The  young  man  remained  with  us,  notwithstand- 
ing that  Net-no-kwa  told  him  it  might  be  unsafe  for 
him  to  go  to  Red  River,  where  her  late  husband's  rela- 
tions were  numerous  and  powerful,  and  might  avenge 
his  'eath. 

When  we  came  to  the  Sault  St.  Marie,  we  put  all 
our  baggage  on  board  the  trader's  vessel,  which  was 
about  to  sail  to  the  upper  end  of  Lake  Superior,  and 
went  on  ourselves  in  the  canoes.  The  winds  were  light, 
'  which  enabled  us  to  run  faster  than  the  vessel,  and  we 
arrived  several  days  before  it  at  the  Portage.  When 
she  came  at  last,  she  anchored  out  a  little  distance  from 


AT  MOOSE  LAKE. 


33 


the  shore.  After  about  eight  or  ten  days  we  commenced 
crossing  the  Grand  Portage.  My  father  h'ngcred  till  we 
had  passed  two  of  the  carrying-places,  and  when  we 
arrived  at  the  third,  called  the  Moose  carrying-place,  he 
said  :  "  I  must  die  here ;  I  cannot  go  further."  So 
Net-no-kwa  determined  to  stop  here,  and  the  remainder 
of  the  party  went  on.  After  they  started  there  remained 
only  the  old  woman  and  one  of  the  younger  wives,  the 
elder  son,  the  second,  and  myself,  the  youngest  of  the 
family. 

It  was  about  the  middle  of  summer,  for  the  small 
berries  were  ripe,  when  we  stopped  here,  on  the  borders 
of  Moose  Lake,  which  is  of  cool  and  clear  water  like 
Lake  Superior.  It  is  small  and  round,  and  a  canoe  can 
be  easily  seen  a'^ross  the  widest  part  of  it.  There  were 
only  two  of  the  party  able  to  do  much,  myself  being  so 
young  and  without  any  experience  as  a  hunter,  so  that 
we  began  to  have  fears  that,  being  thus  left,  we  might 
soon  be  in  want  of  food.  We  had  brought  with  us  one 
of  the  nets  used  about  Mackinac,  and  setting  this,  the 
first  night  we  caught  about  eighty  trout  and  other  fish. 
After  remaining  here  some  time,  we  found  beavers,  of 
which  we  killed  six ;  also  some  otters  and  musk  rats. 
We  had  brought  with  us  some  corn,  so  that  with  the 
fish  we  caught,  and  the  game  we  killed,  we  lived  com- 
fortably. But  at  the  approach  of  winter,  the  old  woman 
told  us  she  could  not  remain  longer,  as  the  wii:ter  would 
be  long  and  cold,  and  no  people,  either  whites  or 
Indians,  near  us.  Ke-wa-tiu,  the  second  son,  had  been 
ailing  for  some  time^  and  became  so  weak  that  in  re- 

D 


VJ 


34 


GREY  HAWK', 


turning  to  the  Portage,  we  were  compelled  to  move  very 
slowly.  When  we  arrived,  the  waters  were  beginning  to 
freeze.  He  lived  five  or  six  weeks,  and  died  before  the 
middle  of  winter.  The  old  woman  buried  him  by  the 
side  of  her  husband,  near  the  Grand  Portage,  and  hung 
up  one  of  her  flags  at  his  grave. 

We  now,  as  the  weather  became  severe,  began  to 
grow  poor,  Wa-me-gon-a-biew,  the  elder  brother,  and 
myself  being  unable  to  kill  as  much  game  as  we 
wanted.  He  was  about  seventeen  years  of  age,  and  I 
thirteen,  and  game  was  not  plentiful.  As  the  weather 
became  more  and  more  cold,  we  removed  from  the 
trading-house,  and  set  up  our  lodge  in  the  woods,  that 
we  might  get  wood  more  easily.  Here  my  brother  and 
myself  had  to  exert  ourselves  to  the  utmost,  to  avoid 
starving.  We  used  to  hunt  two  or  three  days*  distance 
from  home,  and  often  returned  with  but  little  meat.  We 
had,  on  one  of  our  hunting  paths,  a  camp  built  of  cedar 
boughs,  in  which  we  had  kindled  fire  so  often  that  it 
became  very  dry,  and  at  last  caught  fire  while  we  were 
lying  in  it.  The  wood  was  so  dry  that  it  burnt  rapidly, 
but  fortunately  we  escaped  with  little  injury.  As  we 
were  returning,  and  still  at  a  great  distance  from  home, 
we  attempted  to  cross  a  river,  which  was  so  rapid,  as  it 
turned  out,  as  never  to  freeze  very  sound.  Although 
the  weather  was  so  cold  that  we  could  every  now  and 
then  hear  the  trees  crackling  with  the  frost,  we  broke 
through  the  ice  in  crossing.  Owing  to  our  hands 
being  benumbed,  it  was  very  difficult  to  extricate  our- 
selves from  our  snow  shoes,  and  we  were  no  sooner  out 


KINDLING  A   FIRE. 


1% 


of  the  water  than  our  moccasins  and  Ic^^qings  were 
frozen  stiff.  My  brother  was  soon  disheartened,  and 
the  numbing  effect  of  the  cold  made  him  say  he  was 
wiUing  to  die.  I  tried  to  encourage  him,  but  had  not 
much  more  energy  in  so  great  a  danger.  We  got  to  the 
shore,  but  we  were  unable  to  raise  a  fire,  and  we  thought 
wc  must  perish  of  cold.  I  kept  moving,  however,  and 
helped  him  to  lie  down  in  a  place  where  there  was 
shelter.  I  found  some  dry  rotten  wood,  and  by  rubbing 
was  at  last  able  to  get  a  light  and  to  kindle  a  fire.  We 
got  our  clothes  and  moccasins  dried,  and  became  more 
comfortable,  though  very  hungry.  At  the  earliest  dawn 
we  left  our  camping  place,  and  proceeded  towards 
home.  At  no  great  distance  we  met  our  mother,  who 
had  felt  anxi  )us,  and  brought  some  food  in  case  we  were 
in  want.  She  must  have  had  a  presentiment  of  the 
danger,  for  she  had  started  the  evening  before  and  had 
walked  all  night,  meeting  us  not  far  from  the  place 
where  the  accident  happened. 

We  remained  for  some  time  in  a  suffering  and  almost 
starving  condition,  when  a  Muskego  or  Swamp  Indian, 
called  the  Smoker,  came  to  the  trading-house,  and  learn- 
ing that  we  were  badly  off,  invited  us  to  go  home  with 
him  to  his  country,  saying  he  would  hunt  for  us,  and 
bring  us  back  in  the  spring.  We  went  with  him  two 
long  days'  journey  to  the  west,  and  came  to  a  place 
called  Burnt  Wood  River,  where  his  lodge  was.  While 
wc  remained  with  him  we  wanted  nothing.  Such  is  the 
custom  of  the  Indians,  when  not  at  war,  and  when 
remote  from  the   trading  whites ;  but   the  Ottawwaws 


36 


GREY  HAWK. 


m 


and  other  tribes  near  the  settlements  have  lost  these 
hospitable  customs,  and  have  learned  to  be  like  most 
of  the  whites,  and  to  give  only  to  those  who  can  barter 
or  pay. 

We  had  been  for  i  short  time  at  the  Portage,  when 
another  man  of  the  same  tribe  of  Muskegoes  invited  us 
to  go  with  him  to  a  large  island  in  Lake  Superior, 
where,  he  said,  there  were  plenty  of  caribou  and  of 
sturgeon  ;  and  where,  he  had  no  doubt,  he  could  provide 
all  that  would  be  necessary  for  our  support.  We  went 
with  him,  and  having  started  in  the  very  early  morning, 
we  reachi2d  the  island  before  night,  although  a  light 
wind  ahead  retarded  the  speed  of  the  canoe.  In  the 
low  rocky  headlands  of  the  island  we  found  abundance 
of  gulls*  eggs.  We  took,  with  spears,  two  or  three 
sturgeons  soon  after  our  arrival,  so  that  our  want  of 
food  was  satisfied.  Next  day  Wa-ge-mah-wul,  a  relative 
of  Net-no-kwa,  went  to  hunt,  and  returned  in  the  even- 
ing having  killed  two  caribou.  On  the  island  where 
we  were  there  was  a  lake  with  beaver,  otter,  and  other 
game,  so  that  there  was  no  lack  of  food. 

Here  we  met  with  relations  of  Wa-ge-mah-wul,  in 
eight  canoes,  and  with  them,  ten  canoes  altogether,  we 
started  to  return  to  the  Portage.  W^hen  we  were  setting 
out,  and  had  got  about  two  hundred  yards  into  the  lake, 
the  chief,  in  a  loud  voice,  addressed  a  prayer  to  the 
Great  Spirit,  entreating  him  to  give  us  a  good  lake  to 
cross.  "  Thou  hast  made  this  lake,"  he  said,  "  and  thou 
hast  made  us  thy  children ;  cause  the  water  to  be 
smooth  that  we  may  pass  over  in  safety."      He  then 


CROSSING  LAKE  SUPERIOR, 


37 


st  these 
<e  most 
n  barter 

fe,  when 
^ited  us 
Superior, 
and   of 
provide 
^^e  went 
norning, 
a  light 
In  the 
undance 
or  three 
want  of 
relative 
e  even- 
where 
d  other 

•will,  in 
ther,  we 
setting 
le  lake, 
to  the 
Hake  to 
id  thou 
to  be 
[e  then 


threw  a  small  quantity  of  tobacco  into  the  water,  his 
example  being  followed  in  each  canoe.  He  then  began 
a  song  or  chant,  but  I  do  not  know  the  meaning.  I 
thought  probably  it  was  a  religious  song.  Although 
I  had  forgotten  my  mother  tongue,  and  had  few  ideas 
of  the  religious  teaching  of  the  whites,  I  felt  the  address 
and  conduct  of  the  chief  to  be  very  solemn  and  im- 
pressive. On  that  great  lake  or  inland  sea,  in  frail  bark 
canoes,  they  could  not  but  feel  their  helplessness  and 
dependence.  I  have  often  since  remembered  that  scene, 
and  have  thought  that  the  feeling  of  these  untaught 
Indians  might  put  to  shame  many  who  have  had  greater 
advantages  of  knowledge  and  training. 

By  this  time  I  had  been  so  long  among  the  Indians, 
that  I  was  becoming  at  home  among  them,  and  learning 
their  ways.  Believing  the  story  that  had  been  brought 
as  to  the  death  of  my  father  and  all  my  relations,  and 
being  destitute  of  any  property,  I  thought  to  myself 
that  I  must  be  exposed  to  extreme  poverty,  even  if  I 
made  a  successful  attempt  to  escape  from  my  present 
way  of  life.  I  saw  among  the  Indian«  that  those  who 
were  too  weak  or  too  young  to  find  food  for  themselves 
were  always  supplied  by  others.  I  had  no  other  choice 
at  the  time  but  to  remain  among  them,  although  always 
retaining  an  intention,  at  some  future  time,  to  return 
and  live  among  the  whites. 

We  were  now  again  at  the  Portage,  whence  we  had 
twice  removed  on  the  hospitable  invitation  of  the 
Muskegoes.  It  was  necessary  to  determine  what  to  do. 
When  ou!'  mother  had  at  length  made  up  her  mind  to 


38 


GREY  HAWK. 


continue  on  to  the  Red  River,  according  to  her  original 
plan  before  the  disasters  occurred  which  I  have  nar- 
rated, she  heard  from  one  of  the  traders  that  her  son-in- 
law,  husband  of  one  of  her  daughters,  had  been  killed. 
He  was  among  the  party  who  proceeded  from  Moose 
Lake,  at  the  time  we  had  to  stop  there  with  Ke-wa-tiu, 
who  fell  ill  after  the  death  and  burial  of  his  father.  The 
traders  brought  the  widow  as  far  as  Rainy  Lake,  whence 
she  had  sent  word  to  her  mother  to  come  and  join  her. 
This  was  an  additional  inducement  to  move  on  toward 
Red  River,  and  we  determined  to  proceed  without 
delay. 

Our  canoe  had  been  lent  to  the  traders,  and  was  sent 
on  the  route  toward  Red  River  to  bring  packs,  as  they 
were  about  to  despatch  more  canoes.  Net-no-kwa  re- 
quested that  they  would  distribute  us,  one  or  two  to 
each  canoe,  so  that  we  might:  go  on  till  we  should  meet 
our  own  canoe.  After  a  few  days  we  met  the  French 
traders  with  our  canoe,  which  at  first  they  were  disposed 
not  to  give  up,  but  Net-no-kwa  demanded  it  with  such 
authority  that  they  gave  way.  I  have  never  met  with 
any  Indian,  either  man  or  woman,  who  had  greater 
influence  than  Net-no-kwa.  She  always  had  her  way, 
and  could  accomplish  what  she  desired,  either  with  the 
traders  or  the  Indians.  Probably  it  was  because  of  the 
high  character  she  bore,  never  attempting  to  do  any- 
thing or  demand  anything  that  was  not  right  and  just. 

At  Rainy  Lake  we  found  the  widov,  the  old  woman's 
daughter,  in  the  care  of  some  Indians,  but  very  poor. 
Net-no-kwa  conferred  long  with   her;   talking   of  our 


TO  LAKE   WINNIPEG. 


39 


•  original 
lave  nar- 
;r  son-in- 
en  killed. 
[11  Moose 
le-wa-tiu, 
ler.     The 
e,  whence 
join  her. 
m  toward 
without 

[  was  sent 
s,  as  they 
o-kwa  re- 


r  two  to 


)uld  meet 
le  French 
disposed 
with  such 
met  with 
[  greater 
her  way, 
with  the 
se  of  the 
do  any- 
nd  just, 
woman's 
jry  poor, 
of  our 


past  losses  and  troubles ;  of  the  death  of  her  husband 
and  son,  and  now  of  her  son-in-law ;  and  how  all  this 
bore  upon  our  situation.  She  knew,  she  said,  that  her 
two  sons  who  remained  were  young,  but  they  were  now 
becoming  able  to  do  something  ;  and  that  since  she  had 
come  so  far,  for  the  purpose  of  hunting  beavers  at  Red 
River,  she  was  not  willing  to  turn  back.  My  brother 
and  myself,  although  deeply  interested  in  these  con- 
sultations, were  not  allowed  or  expected  to  have  any 
voice  in  the  matter. 

It  being  determined  that  we  should  go  to  Red  River, 
we  continued  on  to  the  Lake  of  the  Woods  ;  called  by 
others  the  Lake  of  the  Sand  Hills,  a  more  suitable 
name,  for  there  is  very  little  wood  about  it.  Here  we 
were  in  some  danger  from  the  high  wind,  so  that  with 
difficulty  we  could  prevent  the  canoe  being  swamped 
by  the  water  dashed  into  it,  and  which  I  helped  to  bale 
out  with  a  large  kettle. 

In  the  fall  of  the  year  we  arrived  at  the  Lake  of 
Dirty  Water,  as  the  Indians  call  it.  Lake  Winnipeg  of 
the  whites.  I  am  sorry  to  say  that  here  Net-no-kwa, 
apparently  overwhelmed  with  grief  and  anxiety,  and 
brooding  over  her  losses,  began  to  drink,  which  was 
unusual  with  her,  and  became  quite  helpless.  We  lifted 
her  into  the  canoe,  determined  to  cross  to  the  other  side 
of  the  lake.  The  traders  tried  to  dissuade  us,  as  the 
wind  was  rising,  but  we  would  not  listen,  and  pushed  off, 
also  rcising  our  sail.  Before  long  the  wind  blew  and 
the  waves  rose,  and  we  were  in  real  peril.  The  old 
woman  was  roused  by  the  tumult,  and  becoming  aware 


II     ! 


40 


GREY  HAWJC. 


of  the  situation,  she  applied  herself  with  wonderful 
energy  to  the  use  of  her  paddle,  encouraging  the  others, 
and  directing  my  brother  how  to  steer.  We  noticed 
that  she  at  times  addressed  cries  and  prayers  to  the 
Great  Spirit,  whether  from  fear  only,  or  from  any  sense 
of  her  fault,  I  cannot  tell.  After  much  exertion  we  got 
to  shore  at  a  rocky  place,  in  utter  darkness,  a  place 
where  in  daylight  it  seemed  marvellous  how  we  got 
safely  to  land. 

We  remained  here  encamped  most  of  the  next  day, 
which  was  calm  and  fair,  drying  our  baggage,  and 
towards  evening  embarked  again,  and  ran  for  the 
mouth  of  Red  River.  We  did  not  enter  the  mouth  of 
the  river  till  late  at  night,  and  perceiving  a  lodge 
we  landed,  and  laid  ourselves  down  without  kindling 
a  fire,  or  making  any  noise  to  disturb  the  people,  as  we 
did  not  know  who  they  were.  In  the  morning  they 
came  and  waked  us,  and  we  found  them  to  be  the 
family  of  one  of  the  brpthers  of  Taw-ga-we-ninne,  Net- 
no-kwa*s  late  husband,  and  the  very  people  we  had  come 
to  seek. 


wonderful 
the  others, 
Jg  noticed 
ers  to  the 
any  sense 
ion  we  got 
s,  a  place 
N  we  got 


next  day, 
rage,  and 
1  for  the 
mouth  of 
a  lodge 
kindling 
3le,  as  we 
^ing  they 
o  be  the 
nne,  Net- 
liad  come 


Ji 


CHAPTER  III. 


iii 


I! 


in 


Among  Ojibbeway  and  Oitawwaw  Tribes  at  Red  River — Go  up  the 
Assineboin  River  to  Hunting  Ground^ First  Sight  and  Chase 
of  Buffaloes — Beaver  Trapping — /  Kill  my  First  Bear — Net- 
no-kwds  Dream — At  a  Trading-house —  With  Pe-shaw-ba^  an 
Ottawwaw  Chief— Kill  my  First  Sturgeon- -Perils  and  Ad- 
ventures in  a  Canoe  Voyage — A  Wild  Goose  Chase — Kill  my 
First  Buffalo — Beaifer  Shooting  on  the  Ice — Narrow  Escape 
from  Drowning — Leaving  Traps  and  Peltries  in  Cache  at 
Rainy  Lake. 


—Go  up  the 
f  and  Chase 
Bear — Net- 
shaw'ba^  an 
'Is  and  Ad- 
Kill  my 
row  Escape 
'/  Cache  at 


z 

H 

5 

7\ 


i 

(1 

Jl 

1 

i 

il 

1 

'i 

0 


h 


CHAPTER   III. 


After  a  few  days,  we  started  to  go  up  the  Red  River, 
and  in  two  days  came  to  the  mouth  of  the  Assineboin, 
where  we  found  great  numbers  of  the  Ojibbeways  and 
Ottawwaws  encamped.  As  soon  as  we  arrived,  the 
chiefs  met,  to  take  our  case  into  consideration,  ana  to 
agree  on  some  method  of  providing  for  us.  "These 
our  relations,"  said  one  of  the  chiefs,  "  have  come  to  us 
from  a  distant  country.  These  two  boys  are  not  able 
to  provide  for  them,  and  we  must  not  suffer  them  to  be 
in  want  among  us."  Then  one  man  offered  to  hunt  for 
us  ;  and  they  agreed,  also,  since  we  had  started  to  come 
for  the  purpose  of  hunting  beaver,  and  as  our  hunters 
had  died  on  the  journey,  that  each  should  give  us  some 
part  of  what  they  should  kill. 

We  then  all  started  together  to  go  up  the  Assineboin 
River,  and  the  first  night  we  camped  in  the  midst  of  a 
place  where  were  buffaloes.  In  the  morning  I  was 
allowed  to  go  out  with  some  of  the  hunters.  We  killed 
one  of  four  buffaloes  which  we  saw.  We  continued  to 
ascend  the  river  for  about  ten  days,  killing  many  bears 
as  we  travelled  along.  The  fat  of  the  bear  is  preserved 
for  use.  The  Assineboin  River  is  broad,  shallow,  and 
tortuous ;  and  the  water  turbid,  like  that  of  the  Red 

43 


m 


44 


G/^EV  HAWK. 


1  i  I 


River.     But  the  bottom  is  more  sandy  than  that  of  Red 
River,  which  is  mostly  mud  at  bottom. 

The  place  tc  which  we  went  on  the  Assineboin  is 
about  seventy  miles  distant  from  the  mouth  by  land, 
but  much  more  by  water  from  the  great  crookedness  of 
the  stream.  The  banks  on  both  sides  are  covered  with 
poplar  and  white  oak  and  other  trees,  which  grow  to  a 
considerable  size.  The  prairies,  however,  are  not  far 
distant,  and  sometimes  reach  down  to  the  immediate 
neighbourhood  of  the  river.  It  is  a  country  where  there 
could  be  rich  and  fertile  settlements. 

We  stopped  at  a  place  called  Prairie  or  Meadow 
Portage,  where  the  Indians  directed  a  trader  who  was 
with  them,  to  build  his  house,  and  remain  during  the 
winter.  This  they  did  in  order  that  they  might  know 
where  to  bring  their  skins  or  other  products  of  hunting 
for  barter  or  for  sale.  We  left  here  all  ou^"  canoes,  and 
went  up  into  the  country  to  hunt  for  beaver,  among  the 
small  streams.  The  Indians  gave  to  my  brother  and 
myself  a  Ifttle  creek,  with  plenty  of  beaver,  and  on 
which  they  said  that  no  one  else  would  be  allowed  to 
hunt.  My  mother  gave  me  three  traps,  and  instructed 
me  how  to  set  them,  by  the  aid  of  a  string  tied  round 
the  spring,  as  I  was  not  yet  able  to  set  them  with  my 
hands  as  the  Indians  did.  I  set  my  traps  overnight,  as 
I  had  been  instructed,  and  in  the  morning  I  found 
beavers  in  two  ot  them.  Being  unable  to  take  them 
out  of  the  traps  myself,  I  carried  home  the  beavers  and 
traps,  one  at  a  time,  upon  my  back,  that  the  old  woman 
might  assist   me.      She   was  highly  gratified  and  de- 


AMONG  FRIENDLY  TRIBES. 


45 


lighted  at  my  success.  In  truth  she  had  ahvays  been 
kind  and  considerate,  often  taking  my  part  when  the 
Indians  would  attempt  to  ridicule  or  annoy  me. 

We  remained  in  this  place  about  three  months,  in 
which  time  we  were  as  well  provided  for  as  any  of  the 
band  ;  for  if  our  own  game  was  not  sufficient,  we  were 
sure  to  be  supplied  by  some  of  our  friends,  as  long  as 
anything  could  be  killed.  The  people  that  remained 
to  spend  the  winter  with  us  were  two  lodges,  our  own 
making  a  third  ;  but  we  were  afterwards  joined  by  four 
lodges  of  Cree  Indians.  These  people  are  related  to 
the  Ojibbeways  and  Ottawwaws,  but  their  language  is 
somewhat  different,  so  much  so  as  not  to  be  readily 
understood.  Their  country  borders  on  that  of  the 
Asslneboins,  or  stone-roasters,  so  called  from  their 
custom  of  cooking  their  food  by  help  of  heated  stones. 
One  tribe  of  the  Ojibbeways  is,  in  the  same  style,  called 
spit-roasters,  from  their  being  chiefly  in  the  habit  of 
roasting  their  meat  on  wooden  spits.  The  Crees  are 
not  relations  to  the  Assineboins,  to  whose  country 
they  are  nearest ;  but  although  not  natural  allies,  they 
are  for  the  most  part  friendly  and  at  peace  with  them, 
and  are  more  or  less  intermixed  by  marriage  and  busi- 
ness relations. 

After  we  had  been  about  three  months  in  this  place, 
game  began  to  be  scarce,  and  we  all  suffered  at  times 
from  hunger.  The  chief  man  of  our  band,  who  was 
called  As-si-ne-boi-nainse,  or  the  little  Assineboin, 
proposed  that  we  should  move,  as  the  country  seemed 
exhausted  of  game.     Our  necessities  by  this  time  had 


Ill  'I 


46 


GREY  HAWK. 


become  extreme.  The  evening  before  our  intended 
removal,  my  mother  was  in  low  spirits,  and  had  been 
talking  much  of  her  losses  and  misfortunes,  and  of  the 
distress  we  were  now  suffering.  In  the  night  I  was 
awakened  by  the  loud  speaking  and  singing  of  the  old 
woman,  and  on  listening  I  heard  that  she  now  and  then 
addressed  the  Great  Spirit  with  much  earnestness.  In 
the  morning  very  early  she  told  us  all  to  get  up,  and 
put  on  our  moccasins,  so  as  to  be  ready  to  start.  She 
then  called  my  brother,  Wa-me-gon-a-bievv,  to  her,  and 
in  a  rather  low  voice  said  to  him  :  "  My  son,  I  dreamed 
a  dream  last  night,  after  I  had  been  praying  to  the 
Great  Spirit.  A  man  appeared  to  me,  and  said  :  *  Net- 
no-kwa,  to-morrow  you  shall  eat  bear  flesh.'  I  dreamed 
it  was  in  a  place  like  an  open  meadow,  not  far  from  the 
path  we  are  to  travel  to-day.  If  you  go,  and  search 
for  that  place,  you  will  certainly  find  a  bear." 

Now,  my  brother  was  not  very  dutiful,  nor  did  he 
regard  what  our  mother  said,  although  she  was  a  great 
believer  in  dreams.  Going  out  of  the  lodge,  he  laughed 
at  her,  and  said  to  some  other  Indians ;  "  The  old 
woman  says  we  are  to  eat  bear  to-day  ;  but  I  do  not 
know  who  is  to  kill  it."  The  old  woman  heard  him, 
called  him  back,  and  reproved  him  ;  but  she  could  not 
prevail  on  him  to  |;o  alone  to  seek  the  bear.  The 
Indians  now  had  all  moved  on  towards  the  place  where 
they  were  to  encamp  that  night.  The  men  went  first 
by  themselves,  each  carrying  some  portion  of  the  bag- 
gage, and  when  they  reached  the  place,  they  threw 
down  their  loads,  and  went  to  look  for  game.     Some 


AN  INDIAN  DREAM. 


47 


of  the  youiif^er  ones,  and  I  among  them,  remained  with 
this  baggage  until  the  women  should  come  up.  While 
waiting  here,  I  had  my  gun  with  me,  and  I  began  to 
reflect  on  what  my  mother  had  said  about  her  dream. 
I  had  heard  what  she  said  to  my  brother.  At  length  I 
resolved  to  go  in  search  of  the  place  she  had  described, 
and  without  mentioning  my  purpose  to  any  one,  I 
loaded  my  gun  and  went  back  on  our  track.  I  soon 
met  one  of  the  women,  wife  of  one  of  my  mother's 
brothers.  She  had  lately  been  very  unfriendly,  think- 
ing we  were  a  burden  upon  her  husband,  who  had  to 
help  to  support  us.  She  asked  me  what  I  was  dbing  on 
the  path,  and  whether  I  expected  to  kill  Indians,  as 
I  carried  a  gun.  I  made  no  answer,  and  going  on  I 
watched  everywhere  for  any  opening  in  the  track  that 
might  lead  to  the  meadow.  I  saw  at  a  break  in  the 
bushes  a  round,  flat,  hollowed  place,  that  looked  as  if  it 
might  have  been  formerly  a  pond,  though  now  partly 
covered  with  underwood.  I  went  towards  it,  when 
suddenly  I  fell  up  to  my  middle  in  the  snow.  I  extri- 
cated myself  with  some  difficulty,  and  walked  on.  Re- 
membering then  that  I  had  heard  Indians  speak  of 
sometimes  killing  bears  in  their  holes,  it  occurred  to 
me  that  possibly  it  was  a  bear's  hole  into  which  I  had 
fallen.  So  returning,  and  looking  down,  I  saw  the  head 
of  a  bear  lying  close  to  the  bottom  of  the  hole.  He 
was  perfectly  still,  in  his  winter  sleep  ;  so  I  placed  the 
muzzle  of  my  gun  nearly  between  his  eyes,  and  fired. 
As  soon  as  the  smoke  cleared  away  I  took  a  piece  of 
stick  and  thrust   it  into  the  wound,  and   being   quite 


48 


GREY  HAWK. 


: 


'i  ! 


satisfied  that  the  bear  was  dead,  I  laid  hold  of  him  to 
try  to  pull  him  out  of  the  hole.  But  being  unable  to 
do  this,  I  returned  home,  following  the  track  I  had 
made  in  coming  out. 

As  I  came  near  the  camp  I  met  the  same  woman 
whom  I  bad  seen  in  going  out,  and  she  immediately 
began  to  ridicule  me.  "  Have  you  killed  a  bear,  that 
you  come  back  so  soon,  and  walk  so  fast  "i  "  I  thought 
to  myself :  "  How  does  she  know  that  I  have  been  after 
a  bear  ? "  Then  I  thought  that  perhaps  my  mother,  on 
missing  me  on  her  arriving  at  the  camp,  might  have 
said  something  about  her  dream.  But  I  passed  on 
w'thout  replying,  and  went  into  my  mother's  lodge. 
She  said  at  once :  "  My  son,  look  into  that  kettle,  and 
you  will  find  a  mouthful  of  beaver  meat,  which  a  man 
gave  me  since  you  left  in  the  morning.  You  must 
leave  half  of  it  for  Wa-me-gon-a-biew,  who  has  not 
returned  from  hunting,  and  has  eaten  nothing  to-day." 
I  accordingly  ate  part  of  the  beaver  meat,  for  I  was 
very  hungry,  and  when  I  had  finished,  observing  an 
opportunity  when  she  stood  by  herself,  I  whispered  in 
her  ear  :  "  My  mother,  I  have  killed  a  bear."  "  What 
do  you  say,  my  son ? "  "I  have  killed  a  bear."  "  Are 
you  sure  you  have  killed  him  ?  "  "  Yes."  She  watched 
my  countenance  for  a  moment,  and  then  caught  me  in 
her  arms,  and  for  some  time  kissed  and  hugged  me 
with  great  earnestness.  I  then  told  her  what  my  aunt 
had  said  to  me,  both  going  and  returning,  and  this 
being  told  to  her  husband  when  he  came  in,  he  not  only 
reproved   her,  but  gave  her  a  severe  beating.     Some 


IDEAS  OF  THE  SUPERNATURAL, 


49 


men  were  sent  back  with  me  to  fetch  the  bear.  Being 
the  first  I  had  killed,  there  was  much  congratulation, 
and  it  was  cooked  all  at  once,  and  the  hunters  of  the 
whole  band  invited  to  feast  with  us,  according  to  the 
custom  of  the  Indians. 

I  do  not  pretend  to  explain  my  mother's  dream  ;  but 
from  her  belief  in  it,  in  connection  with  her  prayers, 
and  from  many  things  I  have  observed  among  the 
Indians,  which  some  may  ridicule  as  superstitions,  I  am 
sure  that  most  of  them  have  ideas  of  the  supernatural, 
and  possess  certain  religious  feelings  cr  instincts  in  their 
nature,  without  which  to  work  upon  it  would  be  little 
use  for  the  white  missionaries  and  teachers  to  attempt 
to  give  them  better  religious  instruction. 

On  the  following  day  one  of  the  Crees  killed  another 
bear  and  a  moose,  and  a  large  portion  was  sent  to  my 
mother's  lodge.  For  some  time  we  had  plenty  of  food. 
Soon  after  the  Crees  left  us  to  go  to  their  own  country. 
They  were  friendly  and  hospitable  people,  and  we  were 
sorry  to  part  with  them.  We  went  a  few  days  later  to 
the  place  where  we  had  left  the  trader,  and  arrived 
there  on  the  last  day  of  December,  as  I  remember  that 
the  following  was  New  Year's  day. 

We  remained  for  some  time  by  ourselves  at  a  little 
distance  from  the  trading-house  ;  at  length,  one  day  the 
trader  sent  a  messenger  to  come  to  his  lodge.  We 
found  there  Pe-shaw-ba,  a  celebrated  war-chief  of  the 
Ottawwaws,  who  had  come  some  years  before  from 
Lake  Huron.  He  had  heard,  it  appeared,  in  his  own 
country  of  an  old  Ottawwaw  woman,  who,  with  a  family 

6  E 


GREY  HAWK, 


.'it 


I  III 


of  two  women,  two  boys,  and  three  little  children, 
having  lost  their  men  by  death,  were  on  the  Assineboin, 
and  suffering  from  poverty.  He  had  come,  with  three 
companions,  whose  names  I  remember  ^^  :re  Waus-so, 
the  lightning ;  Sag-git-to,  he  that  terrifies  all ;  and  Sa- 
ning-wul,  he  that  stretches  his  wings.  All  the  Indians 
are  known  by  distinctive  names  of  this  sort.  The 
oldest  of  these  three,  Waus-so,  himself  a  famous  warrior, 
had  fallen  sick,  and  had  been  left  at  some  distance 
behind.  Pe-shaw-ba  had  traced  us  from  place  to  place, 
by  the  reports  of  the  Indians,  and  at  last  found  us  at 
Prairie  Portage.  He  was  a  large,  handsome  man, 
although  now  aged.  When  we  entered  he  immediately 
recognised  Net-no-kwa  as  a  relative,  whom  he  had 
known  long  ago.  Looking  then  at  us,  he  said  :  "  Who 
are  these } "  She  answered :  "  These  are  my  sons." 
He  looked  closely  and  intently  at  me,  and  motioned  me 
to  come  nearer.  My  mother  anticipated  any  questions 
by  telling  who  I  was.  He  inquired  particularly  as  to 
the  time  and  circumstances  of  my  capture,  which  had 
happened  after  he  left  Lake  Huron.  The  only  remark 
he  made  to  me  was  that  if  Ke-wa-tiu  had  lived  he 
would  now  be  about  my  age.        •     '  • ^  -  *  •  '^ 

In  two  or  three  days  we  started  together  for  the 
country  of  Pe-shaw-ba,  which  was  far  off.  «  -    *.*    -o 

The  snow  was  deep,  and  our  route  being,  for  the 
most  part,  across  open  prairies,  we  were  not  able  to 
travel  when  the  wind  was  very  high,  as  it  sometimes 
was.  When  we  commenced  our  journey,  we  had  very 
small   stock   of  provision,   but   soon   found   plenty  of 


A  LONG  JOURNEY, 


5» 


buffalo,  which  was  fat  and  in  good  condition.  Al- 
though the  snow  was  deep,  the  buffalo  could  still  feed, 
pushing  aside  the  snow  with  their  heads,  and  reaching 
the  pasture  beneath.  We  had  thrown  away  our  mats 
made  of  flags,  or  ruk-kwi,  as  we  called  the  reed  of  which 
they  were  woven,  the  long  journey  requiring  us  to  carry 
as  few  things  as  possible.  The  buffalo  hides  now 
came  to  be  very  serviceable,  for  we  spread  them  over 
our  lodges,  and  becoming  hard  and  frozen  they  formed 
strong  shelter  from  the  snow  and  wind.  In  calm 
weather  we  commonly  encamped  with  no  other  covering 
than  our  blankets,  one  of  which  every  Indian  always 
carries.  Throughout  the  journey,  Pe-shaw-ba  and  Sa- 
ning-wul  each  carried  one  of  our  sister's  little  children 
on  their  backs.  Thus  we  travelled  on  diligently,  as  the 
weather  would  permit,  for  about  two  months  and  more. 
In  the  middle  of  our  journey  we  passed  the  trading- 
house  and  fort  at  Mouse  River.  Our  general  direction 
was  a  little  north  of  west,  and  we  came  at  length  to  a 
log  hut  near  the  bank  of  Clear  Water  Lake,  where 
Pe-shaw-ba  and  his  three  companions  had  lived  for 
some  time  after  leaving  Lake  Huron.  They  had  lived 
there  alone,  the  chief  having  left  his  wife  at  his  own 
home,  as  had  the  other  men,  if  they  were  married.  On 
our  reaching  the  log-hut  the  chief  opened  his  bundle, 
and  took  out  numbers  of  beaver  and  other  skins,  dried 
food,  and  various  articles,  all  of  which  he  delivered  to 
our  women,  saying :  "  We  have  long  been  our  own 
squaws,  but  we  must  be  so  no  longer.  It  is  your 
business  to  dress  the  skins,  dry  our  meat,  make  our 


ft 


GREY  HAWK, 


moccasins,  and  leave  us  to  hunt."  The  old  woman  took 
charge  of  Pe-shaw-ba's  property,  calling  him  her  son, 
and  treating  him  as  such.  The  daughter  and  daughter- 
in-law  took  charge  of  the  other  men.  In  hunting  I  was 
the  companion  of  Pe-shaw-b.*,  who  was  kind  to  me,  and 
took  pleasure  in  trying  to  teach  me  to  be  a  great 
hunter.  It  must  have  been  late  in  winter  when  we  got 
to  Clear  Water  Lake ;  but  the  weather  was  still  so  cold 
that  water  carried  out  of  the  lodge  froze  immediately. 
When  going  out  to  hunt  we  started  before  sunrise,  and 
did  not  return  till  after  it  was  dark.  At  noon  the  sun 
scarcely  rose  to  the  height  of  the  tops  of  the  trees, 
though  these  were  not  high  in  that  place.  The  country 
was  chiefly  prairie,  with  occasional  clumps  of  low  cedar 
and  pine-trees.  , 

Our  camp  at  Clear  Water  Lake  was  not  very  far 
from  the  country  of  the  Mandans,  on  the  Missouri. 
From  Mouse  River  a  man  may  walk  to  the  Mandan 
villages  in  four  days.  Just  before  the  leaves  began  to 
appear  in  spring  we  started  with  all  our  peltries  or 
stock  of  skins,  and  large  quantities  of  dried  meat  and 
dried  beaver  tails,  to  come  down  to  the  trading-house 
on  Mouse  River.  In  that  country  there  is  no  birch  or 
cedar  fit  for  making  canoes,  so  that  we  were  compelled 
to  make  one  for  our  journey  of  green  or  new  moose 
skins,  which  being  sewed  with  great  care  and  stretched 
over  a  proper  frame,  then  allowed  to  dry,  make  a  strong 
and  good  canoe ;  but  in  warm  weather  it  will  not  last 
long.  In  a  canoe  of  this  kind,  which  would  carry 
perhaps  about  five  tons,  half  as  much  as  a  common 


TRAFFIC  FOR  DRINK. 


S3 


Mackinac  boat,  we  all  embarked,  taking  whatever 
belonged  to  us ;  tjie  intention  of  Net-no-kwa  and  Pe- 
shaw-ba  being  to  return  to  Lake  Huron. 

We  descended  the  Little  Saskatchewan  for  several 
days.  On  this  river  we  found  a  village  of  Assineboins, 
with  whom  we  stopped  a  short  time.  None  of  us  could 
understand  them  except  Waus-so,  who  had  somewhere 
learned  to  speak  their  language.  When  we  came  from 
the  Little  Saskatchewan  into  the  Assineboin  River, 
we  came  to  the  rapids,  where  was  a  village  of  about  a 
hundred  and  fifty  lodges  of  Assineboins,  with  some 
Crees.  We  had  begun  to  feel  the  want  of  provisions, 
and  therefore  stopped  here  to  kill  sturgeons,  which  were 
abundant  at  this  place.  In  two  days  from  these  rapids 
we  came  to  Monk  River,  where  both  the  North  West 
and  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company  have  trading-houses. 

Here  Pe-shaw-ba  and  his  friends  began  to  drink,  and 
in  a  short  time  expended  all  the  peltries  they  had  made 
in  their  long  and  successful  hunting.  In  one  day  a 
hundred  beaver  skins  were  bartered  for  liquor.  It  is  a 
shameful  thing  that  such  barter  was  allowed.  The 
price  was  then  six  beaver  skins  for  one  quart  of  rum, 
but  the  traders  mixed  much  water  'ith  it,  and  more 
liquor  was  called  for.  After  the  time  of  drunkenness 
was  over  we  began  to  make  birch  canoes,  still  intending 
to  continue  on  our  journey.  But  at  this  time  the 
Assineboins  and  Crees  and  other  Indians  of  that  part 
of  the  country,  with  whom  the  Mandans  had  made 
r»:ace,  were  invited  by  the  Mandans  to  come  to  their 
country  and  join  in  a  war  against  a  people  called  by 


:'lill: 


I 


illi 


fl  ' -GREY  HAWK.       ? 

the  whites  Minnetarees,  and  by  the  Ojibbeways  called 
A-gutch-a-ninne,  or  the  settled  people.  They  lived  in 
settlements  about  two  days  distant  from  the  Mandans. 
Waus-so,  hearing  of  this,  resolved  to  join  the  war  party 
then  assembling  at  Mouse  River.  Pe-shaw-ba  and 
Net-no-kwa  endeavoured  to  dissuade  him,  but  the  old 
warrior  was  the  more  determined  to  go.  Pe-shaw-ba 
began  to  feel  the  excitement,  and  at  length  all  the  men 
went,  even  down  to  my  brother,  leaving  me  only  with 
the  three  women  and  three  children.  They  left  the 
canoes  unfinished,  and  all  set  out  in  a  warlike  spirit. 
But  the  expedition,  for  which  the  Mandans  had 
summoned  aid  from  such  remote  regions,  came  to 
nothing.  The  tribes,  some  of  whom  had  hereditary 
enmities  far  stronger  than  their  feeling  against  these 
new  foes,  quarrelled  among  themselves  on  the  way. 
The  project  was  thus  discovered,  and  the  A-gutch-a- 
ninne  were  left  at  peace  in  their  own  village. 

After  they  had  gone  I  started  with  Net-  no-kwa  and 
the  remainder  of  the  family  for  Lake  Winnipeg,  as  we 
expected  the  war  party  to  be  absent  a  long  time.  We 
were  compelled  still  to  use  the  old  moose-skin  canoe, 
as  none  of  the  birch  ones  were  finished,  and  we  were 
tired  of  remaining  at  Mouse  River.  We  had  left  the 
trading-house  but  a  short  time  when  we  espied  a 
sturgeon,  which,  by  some  accident,  had  got  into  such 
shoal  water,  on  a  sand-bar,  that  part  of  his  back  was  to 
be  seen  above  water.  I  jumped  out  of  the  canoe  and 
killed  him  with  little  difficulty.  As  this  was  the  first 
sturgeon   I    had    killed,    the  old    woman    thought    it 


ALARM  FROM  SIOUX   WAR-PARTIES. 


%i 


necessary  to  stop  and  celebrate  a  feast  of  first-fruits, 
though,  being  alone,  we  could  invite  no  guests  to  par- 
take of  it 

The  mouth  of  the  Assineboin  was  a  place  at  that 
time  much  frequented  by  the  Sioux  war-parties,  who 
lay  concealed  there,  and  fired  upon  such  as  were  passing. 
We  did  not  approach  the  place  until  dark,  intending  to 
pass  through  late  at  night.  It  was,  accordingly,  after 
midnight  when,  carefully  avoiding  either  shore,  we 
floated  silently  out  into  Red  River.  The  night  was 
very  dark,  and  we  could  discern  nothing  distinctly  on 
shore ;  but  we  had  scarcely  entered  Red  River  when 
the  silence  was  broken  by  what  seemed  the  hooting  of 
an  owl  on  the  left  bank  of  the  Assineboin.  This  was 
quickly  answered  by  another  hoot  on  the  right  bank, 
and  presently  a  third  was  heard  on  the  side  of  Red 
River  opposite  the  mouth.  "  VVe  are  discovered,"  said 
Net-no-kwa  in  a  scarcely  audible  whisper,  and  she  made 
me  put  the  canoe  about  with  utmost  silence.  In 
obedience  to  her  direction  we  ascended  with  the 
greatest  caution,  endeavouring  to  keep  near  the  middle 
of  Red  River.  I  was  in  the  bow  of  the  canoe,  keeping 
my  head  as  low  as  I  could,  and  was  carefully  watching 
the  surface  of  the  water  before  me,  hoping  to.  be  able  to 
see  and  avoid  any  canoe  or  other  object  that  might 
approach,  when  I  saw  a  little  ripple  on  the  surface  of 
the  water,  following  a  low,  black,  ♦noving  object,  which 
I  at  once  concluded  to  be  the  head  of  a  man  swimming 
across  stealthily  in  front.  As  he  was  not  coming 
towards  the  canoe  I  pointed  to  the  moving  object,  and 


56 


GREY  HAWK. 


we  speedily  agreed  that  we  should  pursue,  and,  if 
possible,  kill  the  man  in  the  water  before  he  got  to  the 
shore.  A  strong  sturgeon  spear  was  handed  to  me, 
and  we  commenced  the  pursuit,  the  women  plying  the 
paddles  well.  But  the  goose  (for  it  was  really  a  wild 
goose  chase)  soon  became  alarmed,  and  rose  in  flight, 
followed  by  its  brood  of  young  ones.  When  we  perceived 
our  mistake  we  retraced  our  course  up  the  river  with 
some  it  rs  of  fear,  but  still  we  could  not  venture  to 
contincj V  !/u  'ay.  I  tried  to  make  light  of  the  timidity 
of  the  Wv^inen,  -^t  I  do  not  know  to  this  day  whether 
the  hooting  of  three  owls  or  signals  of  a  war-party  of 
Sioux  frightened  us  back.  We  returned  several  miles, 
and  expecting  that  a  party  of  traders  would  pass  before 
long,  we  determined  to  wait  for  them.  Fortunately 
there  were  many  young  geese  and  ducks,  so  that  we  had 
plenty  of  fresh  provisions  while  waiting.  • 

When  the  traders  came,  according  to  our  expectation, 
we  went  down  to  the  house  at  Winnipeg,  where  we 
remained  two  months.  When  they  were  about  to  re- 
turn to  the  Assineboin,  we  purchased  a  bark  canoe  and 
accompanied  them.  We  had  a  good  many  beaver  skins, 
and  Net-no-kwa  bought  a  keg  of  rum  with  some  of 
them  for  Pe-shaw-ba,  who  had  said  to  her  that  "  he 
would  come  back  from  fighting  very  thirsty."  We  ex- 
pected we  would  be  back  to  the  Mouse  River  before 
their  return  from  the  war  expedition. 

In  the  Assineboin  River,  about  two  days'  distance 
above  the  Prairie  Portage,  is  a  place  where  the  Indians 
frequently  stop.     Here  we  saw  some  little  stakes  in  the 


TO  THE  HUNTING-GROUND. 


57 


ground  with  pieces  of  birch  bark  attached  to  them,  and 
upon  these  the  figures  of  animals  and  some  other  marks. 
Net-no-kwa    immediately    recognised    the    totems    or 
marks  of  Pe-shaw-ba,  Waus-so,  and  their  companio.  s:. 
They  had  left  them  to  inform  us  that  they  had  been  ac 
the  place,  and  as  directions  to  enable  us  to  find  them. 
We  therefore  left  the   traders,  and   taking  the  course 
indicated  by  the  marks  which  Pe-shaw-ba  had  caused  to 
be  made,  we  found  him  and  his  party  at  the  distance  of 
two  days  from  the  river.      They  had  returned  from  the 
abortive  war  expedition   to  the   t!   j.  ''-house  on   the 
Mouse  River,  and  stayed  there  till  'lie>     ad  finished  the 
canoes    which    they  had    left   i^    "^n  olete.      They   de- 
scended to  the  place  where  the  mark.,  were  left,  knowing 
that  there  were  good  hunting-gi       /.Is  near.     We  found 
that  they  had  plenty  of  game  in  the  camp,  and  they  had 
also  taken  a  great  number  of  beavers.     We  continued 
here,  therefore,  until  the  ice  became  too  thick  for  beaver 
trapping,  and  then  went  to  the  prairie   in   pursuit   of 
buffaloes.    When  the  snow  began  to  have  a  crust  upon 
it,  the  men  said  they  must  leave  me  along  with  the 
women,  as  they  were  going  to  Clear  Water  Lake  to 
make  canoes,  but  they  would  kill  some  food  for  our 
supply  during  their  absence.     Waus-so,  who  was  a  great 
hunter,  went  out  by  himself  and  killed  one  buffalo ;  but 
in  the  night  the  weather  became  very  cold  and  stormy, 
and  the  buffaloes  came  in  to  take  shelter  in  the  woods 
where  we  had  our  camp.     Early  in  the  morning  Net- 
no-kwa  called    us  up,  saying  there  was  a  large    herd 
not  far  off  from  the  lodge.     Pe-shaw-ba  and  Waus-so, 


iil!i!i 


mV. 


11!!  i 


(i" 


;l 


# 


CX£Y  ffAlVAT, 


with  three  others,  took  up  stations  in  different  directions, 
so  that  the  herd  could  not  all  escape  if  alarmed.  They 
would  not  allow  me  to  go  out,  and  laughed  when  they 
saw  me  putting  my  gun  in  readiness  ;  but  Net-no-kwa, 
who  was  ever  ready  to  befriend  me,  after  they  were 
gone,  led  me  to  a  stand  not  far  from  the  lodge,  near 
which,  her  sagacity  taught  her,  the  herd  would  probably 
run.  The  Indians  fired,  and  all  failed  to  kill.  The 
herd  came  past  my  stand,  and  I  had  the  good  fortune  to 
kill  a  large  cow.  It  was  my  first  success  in  buffalo 
hunting,  and  gave  great  gratification  to  my  mother. 
Shortly  afterwards,  having  killed  a  considerable  number, 
and  made  a  good  store  of  food,  the  Indians  left  us:  myself, 
the  old  woman,  one  of  the  young  women,  and  three 
children,  six  in  all,  with  no  one  to  provide  for  them  but 
myself.  The  dried  meat  lasted  for  some  time,  but  I 
soon  found  that  I  was  able  to  kill  buffaloes,  and  we  had 
no  want  of  fresh  food.  On  one  occasion  an  old  cow 
which  I  had  wounded  ran  fiercely  at  me,  although  she 
had  no  calf,  and  I  was  barely  able  to  escape  from  her 
by  climbing  into  a  tree.  She  was  enraged  not  so  much 
by  the  wound  as  by  the  dogs ;  and  it  is,  I  believe,  very 
rare  that  a  cow  attacks  a  man  unless  she  has  been 
worried  by  dogs,      v        '  ■■  -  ,,.,.- 

As  spring  came  on  we  went  up  the  Mouse  River  for 
about  ten  miles,  to  woods  where  we  made  maple  sugar. 
The  weather  rapidly  became  mild,  and  once  I  was  in 
great  danger  from  the  breaking  of  the  ice.  The  beavers 
had  begun  to  come  up  through  the  holes  on  to  the  ice, 
and  sometimes  went  on  shore.     I  was   watching  near 


ESCAPE  FROM  DROWNING. 


n 


one  of  these  holes,  and  shot  one  as  it  came  up.  Run- 
ning hastily  along  the  ice  to  secure  him  I  broke 
through ;  my  snow  shoes  became  "entangled  with  some 
brush  on  the  bottom  and  had  nearly  dragged  me  under, 
but  by  great  exertion  I  at  lenglh  escaped. 

When  the  leaves  began  to  appear  on  the  trees,  Pe- 
shaw-ba  and  the  men  returned  in  new  birch  canoes, 
bringing  with  them  many  beaver  skins  and  other  valu- 
able peltries.  Old  Net-no-kwa  was  now  anxious  to 
return  to  Lake  Huron,  but  Waus-so  and  Sa-ning-wul 
would  not  go,  and  Pe-shaw-ba  was  unwilling  to  part 
with  them.  Sag-git-to,  one  of  the  men,  had  fallen  into 
a  very  bad  state  of  health.  Pe-shaw-ba  said  to  the  old 
woman,  "  It  is  not  good  that  Sag-git-to  should  die  here, 
at  a  distance  from  all  his  friends.  Since  we  see  he 
cannot  live  much  longer,  I  think  it  best  for  you  to  take 
him  and  the  little  children,  and  return  to  Lake  Huron. 
You  may  be  able  to  reach  the  rapids,  at  Sault  St.  Marie, 
before  he  dies."  Conformably  to  this  advice,  our  family 
divided.  Pe-shaw-ba,  Waus-so,  and  Sa-ning-wul  re- 
mained ;  Net-no-kwa  and  the  two  other  women,  Sa- 
git-to,  my  brother  Wa-me-gon-a-biew,  and  myself,  with 
a  little  girl  the  old  woman  had  bought,  and  three 
children,  started  to  return  to  Lake  Huron.  The  little 
girl  was  brought  from  the  country  of  the  Fall  Indians, 
by  a  war  party  of  Ojibbeways,  from  whom  Net-no-kwa 
bought  her  to  be  a  helper  for  herself  and  the  children. 
The  Fall  Indians  live  near  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and 
wander  much  with  the  Black  Feet ;  their  language  being 
unlike  that   of  both   the   Sioux   and   the   Ojibbeways. 


6o 


GKEY  HAWK'. 


nil 


These  last,  and  the  Crocs,  are  more  friendly  with  the 
Black  Feet  than  they  are  with  the  Fall  Indians.  The 
girl  was  now  about  ten  years  of  age ;  but  having  been 
for  some  time  among  the  Ojibbcways  had  learned  their 
language.  •  -   -  ' 

When  we  came  to  Rainy  Lake  we  had  ten  packs  of 
beaver,  of  forty  skins  each.  Net-no-kwa  sold  some 
other  peltries  for  rum,  and,  I  am  sorry  to  say,  was 
drunk  for  a  day  or  two.  We  here  met  some  of  the 
traders'  canoes,  on  their  way  to  Red  River.  Wa-me- 
gon-a-biew,  who  was  now  eighteen  years  old,  being 
unwilling  to  go  to  Lake  Huron,  determined  to  go  back 
to  the  north  with  the  traders.  The  old  woman  said 
much  to  dissuade  him  ;  but  he  jumped  into  one  of  the 
canoes  as  they  were  about  to  start,  and  although,  at  the 
request  of  the  old  woman,  they  endeavoured  to  drive 
him  out,  he  would  not  leave  the  canoe.  Net-no-kwa 
was  greatly  distressed,  although  he  did  not  at  any  time 
show  much  affection  for  his  mother.  She  could  not 
make  up  her  mind  to  lose  her  only  surviving  son,  and 
determined  on  returning  with  him.  The  packs  of 
beaver  skins  she  would  not  leave  with  the  traders,  not 
having  sufficient  confidence  in  their  honesty.  We 
therefore  took  them  to  a  remote  place  in  the  woods, 
where  we  made  a  sunjegwun,  or  deposit,  in  the  usual 
manner.  We  then  returned  to  the  Lake  of  the  Woods. 
From  this  lake  the  Indians  have  a  route  to  go  to  Red 
River,  which  the  white  men  never  follow,  by  the  way 
of  the  Muskeek  or  swamp  carrying  place.  We  went  up 
the  Swamp   River  for  several  days,  and  then  dragged 


HIDING  OUR   TRAP^  AND  PACKS. 


6i 


our  canoes  across  a  swamp  for  one  day.  This  swamp  is 
only  of  moss  with  small  bushes,  and  it  quakes  as  people 
pass  over  it.  Then  we  put  our  canoes  into  a  small 
stream,  which  they  call  Begwionusk,  from  the  plant 
cow-parsley,  which  abounds  there.  Thence  we  de- 
scended into  a  small  lake,  bearing  the  same  name.  It 
has  only  two  or  three  feet  of  water,  and  over  most  of 
the  surface  it  is  scarcely  a  foot  in  depth  ;  but  all  this 
time  the  whole  lake  was  covered  with  ducks,  geese, 
swans,  and  other  birds.  Here  we  remained  some  time, 
and  made  four  packs  of  beaver  skins. 

We  were  now  quite  alone,  no  Indians  or  white  men 
being  within  four  or  five  days'  journey  from  us.  Here 
we  had  packs  to  put  in  cache  or  deposit,  as  we  were 
about  to  leave  the  country ;  and  the  ground  being  too 
swampy  to  admit  of  burying  them  in  the  usual  manner, 
we  made  a  sunjegwun  of  logs,  so  tight  together  that  a 
mouse  could  not  enter  it,  and  in  this  we  left  our  packs 
and  other  property  which  we  could  not  carry.  If  any 
Indians  had  found  it,  they  would  not  have  broken  it  up, 
and  we  had  no  fear  of  any  white  traders  passing  that 
way.  Indians,  when  they  have  not  had  much  dealing 
with  the  white  traders,  have  not  learned  to  value  these 
peltries  so  highly  as  to  be  tempted  to  steal  from  one 
another.  At  the  time  of  which  I  am  speaking,  and  in 
that  part  of  the  country,  I  have  often  known  a  hunter 
leave  his  traps  for  many  days  in  the  woods,  without 
visiting  them,  or  feeling  any  anxiety  about  their  safety. 
It  would  often  happen  that  one  man  havii^g  finished  his 
hunt,  and  left  his  traps  behind  him,  another  would  sa;' : 

e 


6s 


GREY  HAWK, 


"  Where  are  your  traps  ? "  and  have  leave  to  use  them, 
as  would  others  in  succession,  and  yet  in  the  end  they 
are  sure  to  return  to  their  first  owner. 


;V' 


I    ! 


)  use  them, 
e  end  they 


CHAPTER  IV. 


:  .       ) 


Compelled  by  Hunger  to  move  frequently  to  New  Hunting-ground 
—  With  Friendly  Cree  Indians  at  Red  River — The  Grand 
Portage — Wa-me-gona-bieWy  Eldest  Son  of  Netno-kwa,  in 
trouble — His  Marriage — Moose  Hunting— Stories  about  the 
Moose — Elk  Hutiting — Marten  Trapping — Porcupine  Stories 
— The  Chief  Wa-ge-tote  and  his  Daughter — An  Indian 
Carousal  at  the  Trading  Station — A  Solitary  Canoe  Voyage — 
The  Haunted  Camping  Ground — Legend  of  the  Two  Dead 
Brothers  and  their  Ghosts —My  Fearful  Night  Bivouac  on 
the  Haunted  Ground* 


\ 


il  i 


CHAPTER   IV. 


When  the  snow  had  fallen,  and  the  weather  began  to 
be  very  cold,  so  that  we  could  no  longer  kill  beaver,  we 
began  again  to  suffer  from  hunger.  My  brother  exerted 
himself,  and  was  sometimes  successful ;  but  the  supply 
was  very  uncertain.  Our  suffering  compelled  us  to 
move,  and  we  went  toward  Red  River,  hoping  either  to 
meet  some  Indians,  or  to  find  game  on  the  way.  One 
lodge  of  Ojibbeways  we  met  with,  but  they  were  ex- 
tremely inhospitable,  a  rare  thing  with  Indians  when 
others  are  really  in  want.  They  would  only  supply  us 
with  any  food  in  exchange  for  our  silver  ornaments, 
which  we  were  forced  to  part  with.  Net-no-kwa  was 
very  indignant,  and  forbade  us  to  give  anything  more, 
and  we  moved  away  from  them.  After  some  days  we 
came  upon  tracks  of  hunters,  and  found  the  head  of  a 
buffalo  which  they  had  left,  and  with  which  we  were 
glad  to  stay  the  pangs  of  hunger.  Following  this  track 
we  came  to  an  encampment  of  some  of  our  friends  on 
Red  River.  This  was  a  band  of  Crees,  whose  chief,  the 
Little  Assineboin,  I  have  formerly  mentioned.  He  and 
his  people  received  us  in  a  very  cordial  manner,  and 
supplied  our  wants.  We  stayed  with  them  nearly  two 
months,  when   the  buffalo  and   other   game   becoming 

65  y. 


II!:! 

Hi'' 


I 


I  ! 


I    ! 


I    I 


66 


GREY  HAWK, 


scarce,  the  whole  camp  began  to  suffer.  It  was  neces- 
sary to  move,  and  it  was  thought  advisable  to  separate, 
and  go  in  dififerent  directions.  Net-no-kwa  determined 
to  go  with  her  family  to  the  trading-house  of  a  Mr. 
Henry,  who  was  afterwards  drowned  in  the  Columbia 
River  by  the  upsetting  of  a  boat  in  an  exploring  expe- 
dition. This  trading-place  was  near  where  a  settlement 
was  afterwards  made,  called  Pembinah.  We  hunted  all 
the  remainder  of  the  winter  with  the  people  of  the  fur- 
traders.  In  the  spring  we  returned  to  the  lake  where 
we  had  left  our  canoes.  We  found  all  ovr  property 
safe,  and  having  gathered  all  that  we  took  from  our 
sunjegwuns  or  caches,  and  all  we  brought  from  Red 
River,  we  found  we  now  had  eleven  pack  >  of  beaver, 
of  forty  skins  each,  and  ten  packs  of  other  skins.  It 
was  now  our  intention  to  return  to  Lake  Huron,  and  to 
dispose  of  our  peltries  at  Mackinac.  We  had,  besides, 
the  large  sunjegwun  at  Rainy  Lake,  near  the  trader's 
station,  though  the  site  had  been  concealed  from  him. 
On  reaching  this  place  ve  found  the  sunjegwun  had 
been  broken  np,  and  not  ;  pack  nor  a  skin  left.  We 
saw  a  pack  in  the  rtader's  lodge,  which  we  believed  was 
one  of  our  own  ;  but  did  not  dare  to  say  so,  as  we  could 
not  prove  it,  they  being  all  so  much  alike.  The  old 
woman  did  not  hesitate  to  affirm  to  us  that  the  trader 
had  stolen  the  packs.  It  was  a  great  disappointment, 
for  this,  along  with  our  other  packs,  would  have  been 
disposed  of  for  what  would  have  made  us  rich  for  a 
long  time. 

When  we  reached  the  small  house  at  the  other  side 


J 


TRICKS  OF  FUR   TRADERS. 


67 


as  neces- 
separate, 
itermined 
of  a  Mr. 
Columbia 
ng  expe- 
ettlement 
lunted  all 
f  the  fur- 
ike  where 
property 
from  our 
rom   Red 
)f  beaver, 
skins.     It 
)n,  and  to 
,  besides, 
trader's 
from  him. 
wun  had 
eft.     We 
eved  was 
we  could 
The  old 
e  trader 
intment, 
ve  been 
ch  for  a 

[her  side 


of  the   Grand   Portage  to   Lake   Superior,  the  people 
belonging  to  the  traders  urged  us  to  put  our  packs  in 
the  wagons  or  carriages,  and  so  have  them  taken  across. 
But  the  old  woman,  knowing  that  if  they  were  once  in 
the  hands  of  the  traders,  it  would  be  difficult,  if  not 
impossible  to  get  them  again,  refused  to  comply  with 
their  request.     It  took  us  several  days  to  cai  y  all  our 
packs  across,  as  the  old  woman  would  not  suffer  them 
to  be  carried  in  the  traders*  road.     Notwithstanding  all 
this  caution,  when  we  came  to  this  side  the  Portage,  two 
traders,  I  remember  their  names,  Mr.  Macgillivray  and 
Mr.  Shabboyea,  by  treating  her  with  much  attention, 
and  giving  her  some  wine,  induced  her  to  place  all  her 
packs  in  a  room  which  they  gave  her  to  occupy.     At 
first,  they  endeavoured  by  friendly  solicitation  to  inouce 
her  to  sell  her  furs  ;  but  finding  her  determined  not  to 
part  with  them  at  that  time,  a  youpg  man,  Mr.  Shab- 
boyea's  son,  attempted  to  seize  them  by  force ;  but  the 
old  man  interfered,  and  reproved  his  son  for  his  c  n- 
duct.    Thus  Net-no-kwa  was  enabled  to  keep  poss  ^ssion 
of  her  property;  and  might  have  done  so  till  her  arrival 
at  Mackintc,  but  for  a  sad  event  wV    h  occurred.     An 
Indian,   called    Bit-te-gish-sho,    or      rooked    lightning, 
arrived  with  a  band  of  his  people   ■  rom  Middle  Lake. 
With  these  people  my  brother  became  very  intimate, 
and  formed   an  attachment  with  the  daughter  of  the 
chief,  although   we   knew   nothing   of  it   at   the   time. 
When  we  were  about  to  start  for  Sault  St.  Marie,  and 
the  baggage  was  in  the  canoe,  Wa-me-gon-a-biew  was 
not  to  be  found.     We  sought  every  vhere  for  him,  and 


pi' 


I 


a^ 


GREY  HAWK". 


it  was  not  till  after  some  days  that  we  heard,  from  a 
French  trader,  that  he  was  on  the  other  side  of  the  Port- 
tage,  with  the  family  of  the  Crooked  Lightning.  I  was 
sent  for  him,  but  he  would  not  return  to  Net-no-kwa. 
Knowing  his  obstinate  disposition,  the  old  woman 
began  to  cry.  "If  I  had  two  of  my  own  sons,"  she 
said^  "I  would  let  this  one  go;  but  as  he  is  the  only 
one  left,  and  his  father  too  is  dead,  I  must  go  with 
him."  She  gave  to  the  widow,  her  sister's  daughter, 
who  had  lived  with  her  from  a  child,  five  packs  of 
beaver,  one  of  which  was  for  her  own  use ;  the  other 
four,  together  with  sixty  other  skins,  she  told  her  to 
take  to  Mackinac,  and  deliver  them  according  to  her 
direction.  This  she  did,  coming  down  in  the  trader's 
canoe,  and  delivering  the  skins  to  Mr.  Lapomboise, 
agent  of  the  North-West  Company,  and  took  his  due 
bill,  as  she  was  told  it  ,ras,  for  the  amount.  But  this 
bill  was  subsequently  lost,  by  the  burning  of  our  lodge, 
and  neither  Net-no-kwa  nor  any  of  her  family  ever 
received  anything  for  these  skins. 

The  remainder  of  our  property  met  with  a  still  more 
disastrous  fate.  The  old  woman,  much  vexed  by  the 
conduct  of  her  son,  brooding  again  over  her  past  losses, 
and  disappointed  of  her  hopes  of  returning  to  Lake 
Huron,  forgot  her  usual  dignity  and  self-possession,  and 
abandoned  herself  to  drink.  In  the  course  of  a  single 
day  she  sold  one  hundred  and  twenty  beaver  skins,  with 
a  large  quantity  of  buffalo  robes,  and  other  valuable 
articles,  for  rum.  When  she  thus  broke  out,  she  used 
to  make  all  the  Indians  about  her  also  drink.     Of  all 


Hi; 


CREDIT  FOR   WINTER  NECESSARIES. 


69 


the  great  stock  of  peltries,  the  produce  of  so  long  toil, 
and  saved  through  so  many  long  and  perilous  journeys, 
there  remained  one  blanket,  three  kegs  of  rum,  and  the 
poor  and  almost  worn-out  clothes  on  our  bodies.  I  did 
not,  on  this  as  on  other  occasions,  witness  the  wicked 
and  wanton  waste  of  our  peltries  and  other  property 
with  that  indifference  which  the  Indians  seem  always 
to  feel ;  but  I  was  then  helpless  to  prevent  the  disaster. 

Our  return  being  determined  upon,  we  started  with 
Bit-te-gish-sho  and  some  other  Indians  for  the  Lake  of 
the  Woods.  Here  we  were  overtaken  by  cold  weather 
while  making  a  canoe.  Net-no-kwa  resolved  to  remain 
there,  though  most  of  the  others  went  on.  Here  it  was 
found  that  the  attachment  of  Wa-me-gon-a-biew  to  the 
daughter  of  the  Crooked  Lightning  was  not  too  strong 
to  be  broken  ;  and,  indeed,  it  is  somewhat  doubtful 
whether  the  anxiety  of  the  traders  at  the  Grand  Portage 
to  possess  themselves  of  our  packs  had  not  as  much  to 
do  with  occasioning  our  return  as  anything  on  the  part 
of  this  young  man. 

After  these  people  had  left  us,  we  found  our  condition 
too  desolate  and  hopeless  to  remain  there  by  ourselves, 
being  so  ill-provided  against  the  approaching  winter  ; 
so  we  repaired  to  Rainy  Lake  trading- house,  and  ob- 
tained credit  to  the  amount  of  one  hundred  and  twenty 
beaver  skins,  and  thus  furnished  ourselves  with  clothing, 
blankets,  and  other  things  necessary  for  the  winter. 

It  would  weary  my  readers  to  give  in  detail  the 
various  movements  and  occupations,  summer  and  winter, 
in   the    next  few  years.      They  were   much   after  the 


76 


GREY  HAWK, 


'ill 


fashion  of  those  already  described.  Most  of  the  move- 
ments and  changes  of  encampment  among  the  Indians 
are  regulated  by  the  sheer  necessity  of  supporting  life. 
Hunger  drives  them  forth  when  food  is  failing,  and  they 
are  drawn  hither  or  thither  by  the  prospect  or  hope  of 
finding  plenty  in  other  quarters.  Sometimes  there  may 
be  a  desire  to  see  friends  or  relatives,  or  to  visit  parti- 
cular places  from  other  motives ;  but  for  the  most  part 
it  is  in  order  to  get  food  that  removals  are  made  and 
wanderings  renewed.  Hunting  is  their  main  business, 
first  for  the  meat,  and  also  for  the  skins  of  those  animals 
that  are  of  value.  These  they  take  to  the  trading  posts 
which  are  scattered  over  the  regions  frequented  by 
hunters.  Here  they  obtain  by  barter  the  blankets, 
clothes,  kettles,  and  other  things  required  in  their 
lodges.  By  far  the  largest  part  of  the  product  of  their 
winter  and  spring  hunts  is  expended  on  whisky  or  rum. 
These  debauches  are  frequently  attended  by  mischievous 
or  fatal  quarrels,  and  always  followed  by  poverty  and 
}  unger,  which  compel  them  to  begin  again  their  life  of 
toil.  I  seldom  was  tempted  to  such  excesses,  but  had 
to  share  the  poverty  all  the  same.  I  had  then  no  other 
prospect  before  me,  and  I  had  become  attached  to  hunt- 
ing both  as  a  business  and  an  amusement.  There  were 
no  Indian  settlement?  in  those  days,  as  there  are  now. 

Some  incidents  of  my  early  hunting  days  I  well 
remember,  and  may  be  interesting  to  relate.  When 
our  lodge  was  near  the  trading-house  at  Rainy  Lake, 
we  found  early  one  morning  a  moose  track.  My  brother 
and  I  started  in  pursuit,  taking  with  us  several  dogs, 


he  move- 
2  Indians 
rting  life, 
and  they 
•  hope  of 
here  may- 
sit  parti- 
most  part 
nade  and 
business, 
e  animals 
ing  posts 
en  ted    by 
blankets, 
in    their 
of  their 
or  rum. 
chievous 
erty  and 
ir  life  of 
but  had 
lo  other 
to  hunt- 
ere  were 
i  now. 
I    well 
When 
y  Lake, 
brother 
il  dogs, 


HABITS  OF  THE  MOOSE. 


n 


and  accompanied  by  an   Indian  whose  lodge  was  near. 
After  following  the  track  more  than  an  hour,  the  Indian 
was  tired,  and  the  dogs  returned  with  him.     It  was  not 
far  from  noon  when  we  came  up  with  the  moose  just  as 
it  was  making  for  a  lake  which  was  frozen  over.     The 
ice  being  in  some  parts  quite  smooth,  the  moose  could 
not  run  so  fast  as  on  land,  and  my  brother,  who  was 
very  swift-footed,  alo'.ig  with   one  dog,  overtook  him, 
and  he  was  easily  killed.     I  think  that  I  have  not  till 
Hv      mentioned  moose  hunting.     The   Indians  consider 
the  moose  more  shy  and  more  difficult  to  take  than  any 
other  animal      He  is  far  more  vigilant    and  cautious 
than  the  buffalo  or  caribou,  and  fleeter  than  the  elk, 
though   clumsier  in  his  appearance   and   gait.     In  the 
most  violent  storm,  when  the  wind  and  the  creaking  or 
falling  timber  are  making  the  loudest  and  most  inces- 
sant roar  in  the  forest,  if  a  man,  either  with  his  foot  or 
with  his  hand,  breaks  the  smallest  dry  limb  of  a  tree, 
the  moose  distinguishes  the  sound.       If  he  is  standing 
browsing,  and  the  hunter  has  stealthily  been   able  to 
creep  near  the  place  without  being  seen,  if  the  slighte>:t 
noise  is  made,  the  moose  hears  it,  and  though  he  does 
not  always  run,  he  ceases  eating,  and  rouses  his  utmost 
attention.     If,  in  the  course  of  an  hour  or  so,  the  man 
lies  dead  still,  and    avoids  m.*king  the  least  noise,  the 
animal  may  begin  to  feed  again,  but  seems  not  to  forget 
what  he  had  heard,  and  is  for  hours  more  vigilant  than 
before. 

There  is  an  opinion  prevalent  among  the  Indians  that 
the  moose,  among  the  methods  of  self-preservation  with 


> 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


k 


A 


K 


IX) 

LL 

1.25 


1^ 

■  22 

■  2.0 

miut 

m 

\M.  116 


us 

■u 

lit 


Hiotograjiiic 

^Sciences 

Corporation 


23  WIST  MAIN  STRtET 

WIBSTIR.N.Y.  145S0 

(716)  •72-4S03 


72 


GREY  HAWK, 


which  it  seems  better  acquainted  than  most  other  ani- 
mals, has  the  power  of  remaining  a  long  time  under 
water.  I  do  not  believe  this ;  but  I  may  tell  the  fol- 
lowing anecdote  as  illustrating  the  general  belief  in  this 
power  as  ascribed  to  the  moose.  Two  men,  whom  I 
knew  very  well,  after  a  long  day's  absence  on  a  hunt, 
came  into  camp  at  night,  and  stated  that  they  had  been 
on  a  moose  track,  and  had  chased  him  into  a  small 
pond,  and  that  they  had  seen  him  wade  to  the  middle 
of  It,  and  disappear  from  their  sight.  Choosing  posi- 
tions from  which  they  could  command  a  view  of  the 
whole  circumference  of  the  pond,  they  sat  there,  and 
watched  and  smoked  till  the  evening.  During  all  this 
time  they  never  saw  the  slightest  motion  of  the  water, 
or  other  sign  of  the  position  of  the  moose.  At  length, 
discouraged  and  wearied  with  watching,  they  gave  up 
hope  of  taking  him,  and  returned  home.  Not  long  after- 
wards an  Indian  related  that  on  that  evening  he 
had  seen  and  followed  a  moose  track,  and  had  traced 
it  to  the  same  pond ;  but  having  also  observed  the 
tracks  of  two  men,  made  appareiitly  at  the  same 
time  as  those  of  the  moose,  he  concluded  that  they 
must  have  killed  it.  Nevertheless,  approaching  cau- 
tiously to  the  margin  of  the  pond,  he  sat  down  to  rest. 
Presently,  while  thus  quietly  seated,  he  saw  the  moose 
rise  slowly  in  the  middle  of  the  pond,  which  was  not 
very  deep,  and  wade  towards  the  shore  where  he  was. 
When  sufficiently  near,  he  shot  him  in  the  water,  and 
he  was  loaded  with  the  meat  when  he  came  to  our 
lodge  and  told  this  story.     I  do  not  pretend  to  explain 


V  * 


A  HERD  OF  ELKS. 


73 


it ;  but  it  is  much  more  likely  that  there  was  some 
weak  place  in  the  account  of  the  hunters  than  that  the 
moose  could  live  for  hours  under  water.  He  may  have 
been  submerged  partly,  while  keeping  his  head  so  as  to 
be  able  to  breathe,  till  their  watching  was  less  vigilant 
The  story  is  only  worth  telling  as  proof  of  the  cunning 
with  which  the  moose  is  credited. 

•  In  the  open  chase  it  is  almost  impossible  to  overtake 
him,  his  pace  is  so  swift  and  his  strides  so  long.  The 
best  chance  is  in  snow,  when  the  surface  is  not  hard. 
The  animal's  legs  sink  in  the  snow,  while  the  hunter 
moves  quickly  over  the  surface  with  his  snow  shoes. 

In  the  prairie  country  of  the  north-west,  towards  the 
Assineboin  and  Saskatchewan  lands,  the  elks  chiefly 
abound.  Between  these  two  rivcT5i  is  another  called 
Elk  River,  from  their  abundance  in  that  region.  There 
are  brine  springs  and  salt  lakes  in  that  quarter,  which 
may  partly  account  for  the  animals  resorting  thither  in 
large  numbers.  I  once,  when  with  an  Indian  hunter  a 
good  distance  up  the  Assineboin,  saw  a  herd  of  probably 
two  hundred  elk  in  a  little  prairie  which  was  almost 
surrounded  by  the  river.  We  stationed  ourselves  in  the 
gorge,  which  was  not  more  than  two  hundred  yards 
across.  The  herd  having  been  alarmed,  and  unwilling 
to  venture  on  the  smooth  ice  in  the  river,  began  to  run 
round  and  round  upon  the  little  prairie.  It  sometimes 
happened  that  one  was  thrust  within  reach  of  our  shot, 
and  in  this  way  we  killed  two.  In  our  eagerness  to  get 
nearer,  we  left  our  place  of  concealment,  and  advanced 
so  far  toward  the  middle  of  the  prairie  that  the  herd 


74 


Gh'EY  HAIV/^, 


divided,  a  part  being  driven  on  to  the  ice,  and  a  part 
escaping  to  the  high  ground  beyond  the  gorge  which  we 
had  left.  The  hunter  followed  the  latter  herd,  and  I 
ran  on  to  the  ice.  The  elks  on  the  river,  slipping  on 
the  smooth  ice,  and  being  much  frightened,  crowded  so 
close  together  that  the  ice  broke  with  the  weight ;  and 
as  they  waded  towards  the  opposite  shore  and  endea- 
voured to  rise  upon  the  ice,  it  continued  to  break  before 
them.  I  ran  hastily  and  thoughtlessly  along  the  brink 
of  the  open  place,  and  as  the  water  was  not  so  deep  as 
that  the  elks  could  swim,  I  supposed  I  could  get  those 
I  killed,  and  continued  firing.  When  my  balls  were  all 
expended,  I  drew  my  knife  and  killed  one  or  two  with 
it ;  but  those  that  I  had  shot  in  the  water  were  in  a  few 
minutes  swept  under  the  ice,  and  I  got  not  one  of  them. 
Only  one,  which  I  struck  after  he  rose  upon  the  surface 
close  to  the  bank,  I  saved.  This,  in  addition  to  the 
others  we  had  killed  on  shore  made  four,  a  poor  result 
out  of  not  less  than  two  hundred  that  were  there. 

On  another  occasion  we  were  on  the  river  in  our 
canoe,  when  the  dogs,  which  we  had  not  taken  on  board, 
but  were  running  on  the  shore,  started  a  solitary  elk, 
which  took  to  the  water.  We  drove  him  on  shore 
again  with  the  canoe,  and  my  brother  keeping  charge  of 
it,  I  gave  chase,  and  succeeded  in  killing  what  proved  to 
be  a  fine  fat  buck. 

I  may  observe  that  elk  and  caribou  are  never  found 
together.  The  country  between  Lake  Winnipeg  and 
Hudson's  Bay  is  low  and  swampy,  and  that  is  the  home 
of  the  caribou.     More  to  the  west,  towards   the  Assi- 


MARTEN  HUNTING. 


75 


neboin  and  the  Saskatchewan,  is  the  prairie  land  where 
are  found  elk  and  bufTaloes. 

Marten  hunting  has  not  much  adventure  in  it,  as 
with  larger  game  ;  but,  being  done  by  trapping,  success 
is  obtained  only  by  considerable  skill  and  experience. 
•Its  favourite  haunt  is  in  pine  forests.  It  feeds  on 
whatever  it  can  catch  by  craft,  or  stealth,  young  birds, 
eggs,  marmots,  rabbits.  The  trap  used  by  Indians  was 
chiefly  the  fall  trap.  A  half-circle  of  stones  being  built 
up,  a  heavy  tree  or  beam  is  laid  across  the  entrance,  one 
end  being  raised  and  supported  by  a  movable  prop.  A 
bit  of  rabbit  or  other  bait  is  hung  on  a  projecting  stick 
made  fast  into  the  back  of  the  semi-circle  of  stones. 
The  marten  can  only  get  at  the  bait  by  creeping  under 
the  tree,  and  on  seizing  it,  and  finding  himself  unable 
to  pull  it  down,  he  backs  out,  tugging  the  string  by 
which  it  is  attached  along  the  stick.  In  this  effort  he 
loosens  the  support  of  the  tree,  which  falls  on  him,  and 
kills  him,  but  without  doing  any  harm  to  the  fur.  The 
further  north  the  darker  and  better  are  the  skins. 

In  trapping  the  beaver,  the  otter,  and  different  sorts 
of  game,  various  contrivances  are  used,  but  there  is 
not  much  interest  in  the  mere  description  of  them.  In 
hunting  expeditions  other  animals  are  met  with,  besides 
those  which  are  sought  for  trading  purposes.  For  in- 
stance, here  are  some  of  my  recollections  of  the  por- 
cupine. 

Early  one  morning,  I  was  lying  wrapped  in  my 
blanket  by  a  deep  buffalo  path,  which  came  down 
through  a  prairie  to  the  little  creek  where  we  were  then 


f$  GREY  HAWK, 

encamped.  It  was  late  in  the  fall,  and  the  thick  and 
heavy  grasses  of  these  prairies  having  been  long  before 
killed  by  the  early  frosts,  had  become  perfectly  dry. 
To  avoid  setting  fire  to  this  dry  grass,  we  had  kindled 
our  fire  in  the  bottom  of  the  deep  path,  where  it  passed 
through  the  corner  of  the  bank.  Some  of  the  Indians- 
had  got  up,  and  were  sitting  part  oa  one  side  and  part 
on  the  other  side  of  the  path,  preparing  something  for 
breakfast,  when  our  attention  was  called  to  some  un- 
usual sound,  and  we  saw  a  porcupine  coming  slowly 
and  slouchingly  down  the  path.  I  had  heard  much  of 
the  stupidity  of  the  animal,  but  never  had  an  oppor- 
tunity of  witnessing  it  till  now.  On  he  came,  without 
giving  any  attention  to  surrounding  objects,  until  his 
nose  was  actually  in  the  fire ;  then  bracing  stiffly  back 
with  his  fore  feet,  he  stood  so  near  the  flame,  that  being 
driven  towards  him  by  the  wind,  it  actually  singed 
the  hairs  on  his  face.  Still  he  stood  there  for  some 
minutes,  stolidly  opening  and  shutting  his  eyes.  At 
length  one  of  the  Indians,  tired  with  looking  at  him, 
hit  him  a  blow  with  a  piece  of  moose  meat  he  had 
on  a  little  stick  to  roast.  Another  man  killed  him  with 
his  tomahawk,  and  we  roasted  and  ate  some  of  the 
meat,  which  was  very  good.  The  Indians  then,  in 
conversation  respecting  the  habits  of  this  animal,  re- 
lated, what  I  have  since  seen,  that  as  a  porcupine  is 
feeding  in  the  night,  along  the  bank  of  a  river,  a  man 
may  sometimes  take  up  some  of  his  food  upon  the 
blade  of  a  paddle,  and  holding  it  close  to  his  nose, 
he  will  eat   it,   without  even  perceiving  or  appearing 


|i  .     ! 


A   NIGHT  ALARM. 


77 


s,  until  his 


to  perceive  the  presence  of  man.  When  taken,  they 
can  neither  bite  nor  scratch,  having  no  defence  nor 
protection,  except  what  is  afforded  by  their  barbed  and 
dangerous  spines,  which  they  erect  with  great  force 
and  swiftness.  Dogs  fear  them,  and  can  rarely,  if  ever, 
be  induced  to  attack  them  ;  if  they  do,  severe  injury 
and  suffering,  if  not  death,  it  is  said,  will  be  the  certain 
consequence  of  wounds  by  the  spines. 

On  another  occasion,  when  out  in  camp  on  a  war 
expedition,  we  were  on  the  alert  on  account  of  the 
proximity  of  some  Sioux  Indians,  from  whom  we 
feared  a  night  attack.  More  than  half  the  night  had 
passed,  and  not  one  of  us  had  slept,  when  we  heard 
a  sudden  rushing  outside,  and  our  dogs  came  running 
in,  not  making  any  noise,  but  in  terrible  fright.  I  said 
that  the  time  was  come  for  us  all  to  die  together.  I 
placed  myself  in  the  front,  and  raising  the  door  a 
little,  put  out  the  muzzle  of  my  gun,  and  sat  in  mo- 
mentary expectation  of  the  approach  of  the  enemy. 
In  the  silent  night  footsteps  were  distinctly  audible, 
not  regular  but  at  intervals,  as  if  some  one  were 
stealthily  advancing;  but  the  darkness  was  so  great 
that  as  yet  I  could  see  nothing.  At  length  a  small 
black  object,  not  larger  apparently  than  a  man's  head, 
was  seen  moving  slowly  and  directly  toward  my  lodge. 
Here  I  experienced  how  much  imagination  or  alarm 
influences  the  correctness  of  sight ;  for  this  object,  at 
first  appearing  small,  as  it  came  on,  seemed  at  one 
time  to  enlarge  itself  to  the  height  of  a  man  ;  and 
again,  upon  steadily  looking  at  it,  to  lessen  to  the  size 


7? 


GREY  HAWK. 


tf  ■•  A 


which  it  really  was.  Being  now  convinced  it  was  only 
some  small  animal,  I  stepped  out,  and  finding  it  to  be 
a  porcupine,  I  despatched  it  with  a  blow,  that  it  might 
not  again  raise  alarm,  as  in  our  case  it  had  done  by 
sending  the  dogs  flying  into  our  lodge. 

I  am  now  about  to  narrate  an  important  event  of 
my  early  years,  my  marriage  to  an  Indian  wife.  I 
have  already  told  of  the  marriage  of  my  brother  Wa- 
me-gon-a-biew  with  the  daughter  of  Crooked  Lightning, 
and  of  the  troubles  that  befel  us  on  that  occasion,  when 
we  lost  all  the  property  that  we  then  had.  The  whole 
affair  had  so  many  painful  associations,  that  I  was  the 
less  inclined  to  follow  his  example.  I  was  now,  it  is 
true,  about  twenty-one  years  of  age,  and  few  of  the 
Indian  young  men  remain  single  so  long.  But  I  was 
contented  with  my  way  of  life,  and  happy,  except  when 
we  had  to  experience  the  pains  of  want  and  of  hunger. 
I  was  now  a  good  hunter  and  loved  a  hunter's  life,  and 
it  was  a  pleasure  as  well  as  my  duty  to  provide  for 
my  old  mother  Net-no-kwa,  and  the  women  and  chil- 
dren that  formed  her  family.  No  thought  or  wish  for  a 
change  disturbed  me. 

About  this  time,  when  on  our  way  to  a  trading-house, 
we  met  with  an  old  Ottawwaw  chief,  called  VVa-ge-to- 
tah-gun  (he  that  has  a  bell),  more  commonly  called 
Wa-ge-tote.  He  was  a  relative  of  Net-no-kwa,  and  had 
then  three  lodges  and  two  wives.  One  of  his  sons  also 
was  there  with  his  wife.  He  was  pleased  to  meet  with 
Net-no-kwa,  and  he  made  us  remain  near  him  for  two 
months.     Every  morning  he  came  to  our  lodge,  as  he 


MOTHERLY  ADVICE, 


79 


went  out  to  hunt,  and  asked  me  to  accompany  him. 
He  always  gave  mc  the  largest  portion  of  what  we 
killed.  He  took  much  pains  to  teach  me  how  to  take 
moose  and  other  animals  which  are  difficult  to  kill. 
Wa-me-gon-a-biew,  with  his  wife,  who  were  still  with 
us,  left  us  here  and  went  to  Red  River. 

The  spring  having  come,  the  Indians  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood were  all  preparing  to  take  their  skins  and 
other  property  to  the  trading-house.  Knowing  what 
had  happened  on  previous  occasions,  and  feeling 
strongly  the  foolishness  of  wasting  our  peltries  in  pur- 
chasing what  was  not  only  useless  but  hurtful  to  us, 
I  urged  Net-no-kwa  not  to  go  there,  but  to  accompany 
me  to  another  hunting  station.  I  am  happy  to  say 
that  I  had  influence  enough  to  dissuade  her,  and  wt 
prepared  to  go  in  a  different  direction.  She  went  to 
see  VVa-ge-tote,  to  take  leave  of  him,  and  to  thank 
him  for  his  kind  hospitality.  When  she  returned,  I 
readily  perceived  that  something  unusual  had  happened. 
She  was  quiet  and  rather  mysterious ;  and  presently 
she  took  me  to  one  side,  and  began  to  speak  to  me. 
"  My  son,"  she  said,  "  you  see  that  I  am  now  getting 
old ;  I  am  scarcely  able  to  make  you  moccasins,  to 
dress  and  preserve  your  skins,  and  do  all  that  is  need- 
ful about  your  lodge.  You  are  now  able  to  take  your 
own  place  as  a  man  and  a  hunter,  and  it  is  right 
that  you  should  have  some  one  who  is  young  and 
strong,  to  look  after  your  property,  and  to  take  care 
of  your  lodge.  Wa-ge-tote,  who  is  a  good  man,  and 
respected  by  all  the  Indians,  will  give  you  his  daughter. 


8o 


GREY  HA IV A". 


You  will  thus  gain  a  powerful  friend  and  protector, 
who  will  be  able  to  assist  us  in  time  of  difficulty  ;  and 
I  shall  be  relieved  from  much  trouble  and  anxiety  about 
our  family."  Much  more  she  said,  in  the  same  strain  ; 
but  I  told  her  at  once,  and  without  hesitation,  that  I 
could  not  comply  with  her  request.  I  had  hitherto 
never  entertained  the  thought  of  marrying  among  the 
Indians,  still  thinking  that  somehow  and  some  time, 
before  I  became  old,  I  would  marry  among  the  whites. 
At  all  events,  I  assured  her  I  could  not  now  marry  the 
woman  she  proposed  for  me.  She  still  insisted  that 
I  must  take  her,  stating  that  the  whole  affair  had  been 
settled  betweien  Wa-ge-tote  and  herself,  and  that  the 
young  woman  herself  had  been  spoken  to,  and  had 
said  she  was  not  disinclined  to  the  match.  She  pre- 
tended that  after  what  had  been  arranged  with  Wa-ge- 
tote  she  could  not  do  otherwise  than  bring  her  to 
our  lodge.  I  said,  if  she  did  so,  I  would  not  treat  her 
or  consider  her  as  my  wife. 

The  affair  was  in  this  situation  the  morning  but  one 
before  we  were  to  separate  from  Wa-ge-tote  and  his 
people.  Without  coming  to  any  better  understanding 
with  the  old  woman,  I  rose  early,  and  went  out  with 
my  gun.  I  stayed  out  all  day,  but  was  too  much 
annoyed  and  troubled  to  attend  much  to  hunting. 
Returning  in  the  evening  to  the  lodge,  I  carefully 
reconnoitred  the  inside  before  entering,  intending,  if 
the  young  woman  was  there,  to  go  to  some  other  lodge 
to  sleep ;  but  I  saw  nothing  of  her.  Next  morning 
Wa-ge-tote   came    to   my    lodge    to   see   me     he    ex- 


MATCH  MAKING  PKOPOSAL. 


•t 


pressed  all  the  interest  in  me  which  he  had  really  been 
in  the  habit  of  showing,  and  gave  me  much  friendly 
advice  and  many  good  wishes.  When  he  left,  Net- 
no-kwa  came  to  me,  again  urging  me  to  marry  the 
daughter,  but  I  gave  no  consent.  I  believe  now  that  it 
was  she,  and  not  Wa-ge-tote  or  the  daughter,  who  had 
been  anxious  for  the  match,  if  indeed  she  had  even 
been  spoken  to  on  the  subject.  The  old  woman  no 
doubt  saw  it  would  be  a  convenient  as  well  as  proper 
alliance,  so  far  as  she  and  her  household  were  con- 
cerned ;  but  I  had  no  feeling  upon  the  subject,  and 
I  did  not  understand  the  making-up  of  matches  by 
parents  and  guardian^  for  convenience,  and  without 
respect  to  the  mutual  affection  or  even  acquaintance 
of  young  persons.  That  my  thoughts  were  correct  1 
am  the  more  sure,  as  I"  heard  not  long  after  that 
Wa-ge-tote's  daughter  was  married  soon  to  another 
man. 

This  affair,  though  it  came  to  nothing,  had  the  effect 
of  bringing  the  question  of  marriage  more  seriously 
under  my  consideration,  and  may  have  prepared  the 
way  for  what  did  take  place  at  no  distant  period.  But 
some  important  events  occurred  before  that  time  which 
I  must  narrate ;  all  the  more  as  they  brought  me  to  a  ' 
condition  of  health,  and  of  mind,  which  ma^  have  made 
me  the  more  ready  to  seek  the  companionship  and  com- 
fort belonging  to  married  life. 

Leaving  Wa-ge-tote,  his  daughter  and  his  band,  we 
went  to  the  hunting-ground  which  I  had  chosen.  Wa- 
ge-tote  himself  I  parted  from  with  true  regret,  for  he 


S2 


GREY  HAWK. 


had  taken  a  great  liking  to  me,  and  had  taught  me 
many  useful  things,  being  a  skilful  and  experienced 
hunter.  Late  in  the  fall  we  moved  to  a  trading  station, 
where  many  Indians  met  the  trader,  not  at  his  house, 
but  at  some  distance  near  a  lake.  Here  he  encamped 
for  some  days,  and  having  brought  with  him  a  large 
quantity  of  rum,  he  rightly  thought  it  better  to  get  the 
Indians  to  buy  and  drink  what  they  could  before  he 
went  to  his  house,  as  they  would  give  him  less  trouble 
at  his  camp.  I  had  the  prudence  to  purchase  the  most 
needful  things  for  the  winter,  such  as  blankets  and 
ammunition,  as  soon  as  we  met  him.  After  we  had 
completed  our  trade,  it  had  been  the  annual  custom  for 
Net-no-kvva  to  make  a  present  to  the  trader  of  ten  fine 
beaver  skins,  in  return  for  which  she  was  in  the  habit 
of  receiving  a  chiefs  dress  and  ornaments,  and  a  ten- 
gallon  keg  of  spirits.  On  this  occasion  when  the  trader 
sent  for  her  to  deliver  his  present,  the  old  woman  had 
already  been  drinking  so  hard  that  she  was  unable  to 
go.  In  this  emergency  I  felt  it  necessary  to  go  and 
receive  the  articles.  I  put  on  the  chiefs  coat  and  orna- 
ments, and  taking  the  keg  on  my  shoulder,  carried  it 
home  to  our  lodge,  placed  it  on  one  end,  and  knocked 
out  the  head  with  an  axe.  I  was  thoughtless  at  the 
moment,  and  excited  with  the  whole  affair,  the  spirit 
of  revelry  prevailing  all  through  the  camp.  On  knock- 
ing in  the  head  of  the  keg  I  addressed  all  who  were 
capable  of  listening :  "  I  am  not  one  of  those  chiefs 
who  draw  liquor  out  of  a  small  hole  in  a  cask ;  let  all 
who  are  thirsty  come  and  drink."     I  am  sorry  to  say 


HUM-SELLING  BY  TRADERS, 


«3 


tha .  _  ^sit  the  example,  and  this  second  time  that  I  had 
joined  the  Indians  in  drinking  I  was  guilty  of  far  greater 
excess  than  the  first  time.  Our  keg  was  soon  empty, 
and  then  I  and  those  who  were  able  to  stagger  forth 
went  to  other  lodges  where  liquor  could  be  had.  It 
was  now  late  at  night,  but  the  noise  of  drunkenness 
was  heard  in  every  part  of  the  camp.  Next  day,  when 
Net-no-kwa  recovered  sufficiently  to  speak,  she  asked 
me  whether  I  had  received  the  chiefs  dress  and  the 
keg  of  rum.  When  I  told  her  that  the  keg  had  been 
emptied,  she  actually  grew  angry  because  I  had  not 
reserved  some  for  her,  and  then  reproached  me  severely, 
censuring  me  not  only  for  ingratitude  to  herself,  but  for 
disgracing  myself  by  getting  drunk.  The  Indians  told 
her  she  had  no  right  to  complain  of  me  for  doing  as  she 
herself  had  taught  me,  and  then  in  order  to  pacify  her 
they  soon  contributed  rum  enough  to  make  her  again 
completely  drunk. 

Such  scenes  took  place  regularly  at  every  trading 
station.  I  am  told  that  by  order  of  the  government 
and  of  the  trading  companies  these  abuses  have  been 
put  an  end  to  in  the  stations  under  their  authority ;  but 
there  will  always  be  excessive  drinking  where  the  sale 
of  spirits  is  permitted,  and  I  am  describing  what  I 
myself  witnessed,  and  sometimes  took  part  in,  when 
I  was  among  the  people  as  one  of  them. 

When  all  the  peltries  were  disposed  of,  so  that  the 
Indians  had  to  discontinue  drinking,  they  began  to 
disperse  to  their  hunting-grounds.  Our  family  was 
about  this  time  increased  by  the  addition  of  a  poor  old 


s» 


GREY  HAWK. 


11   1 11 


Ojibbe way  woman  and  two  children,  who  being  destitute 
of  any  male  protector  had  been  taken  up  by  Net-no- 
kwa  I  hunted  with  considerable  success  that  season, 
when  Net-no-kwa  determined  to  return  to  the  tradings- 
house  at  Menaukonoskeg,  while  I  should  go  to  the 
trading-house  at  Red  River  to  purchase  some  necessary 
articles.  I  made  a  pack  of  beavers,  having  been  very 
successful  in  trapping  them,  and  started  alone  in  a  small 
buft'alo-skin  canoe,  only  large  enough  to  carry  me  and 
my  pack,  and  descended  the  Little  Saskatchewan. 

During  this  solitary  journey  a  strange  incident  oc- 
curred. There  is  on  the  bank  of  that  river  a  place 
which  looks  like  one  where  the  Indians  would  always 
choose  to  encamp  at.  In  a  bend  of  the  river  is  a 
beautiful  landing  place ;  behind  it  a  little  plain,  a  thick 
wood,  anc'  a  small  hill  rising  abruptly  in  the  rear.  But 
this  tempting-looking  site  is  utterly  shunned  by  the 
Indians,  and  regarded  with  a  superstitious  terror.  No 
Indian  will  land  his  canoe,  much  less  encamp  at  "*he 
place  of  the  two  dead  men."  The  legend  is,  that  many 
years  ago,  when  there  was  an  encampment  here,  a 
quarrel  arose  between  two  brothers,  who  had  she-she- 
gwi  or  rattlesnakes  for  their  marks  or  totems.  One 
drew  his  knife  and  slew  the  other ;  but  the  bystanders 
instantly  killed  the  murderer,  for  fratricide  is  deemed  a 
crime  as  horrible  as  it  is  rare  among  them.  The  two 
brothers  were  buried  in  one  grave. 

I  had  heard  the  story  of  the  two  brothers,  and  as  they 
bore  the  same  totem  as  myself,  it  having  been  given 
to  me   by   Manito-o-gheezik   when   I    came   with    his 


A ^- 


THE  PLACE  OF  THE   TWO  DEAD  MEN. 


is 


ho  being  destitute 

;n  up  by  Net-no- 

ccess  that  season, 

rn  to  the  tradinjr- 

ihould   go   to   the 

3e  some  necessary 

having  been  very 

d  alone  in  a  small 

to  carry  me  and 

ikatchewan. 

ange  Incident  oc- 

hat  river  a  place 

ans  would  always 

of  the  river  is  a 

ttle  plain,  a  thick 

in  the  rear.     But 

shunned   by   the 

ious  terror.     No 

encamp  at  "*^he 

nd  is,  that  many 

npment   here,   a 

o  had  she-she- 

r  totems.     One 

the  bystanders 

e  is  deemed  a 

em.     The  two 

jrs,  and  as  they 
jng  been  given 
lame   with    his 


family,  I  suppose  they  were  probably  related  to  us.  I 
had  heard  it  said  that  if  any  man  camped  near  their 
graves,  as  some  had  done  soon  after  they  were  buried, 
the  dead  men  would  be  seen  to  come  out  of  the  ground, 
and  either  react  the  quarrel  and  the  murder,  or  in  some 
other  way  so  annoy  and  disturb  the  visitors  that  they 
could  not  sleep.  Yet  the  place  when  I  saw  it  had  a 
strange  fascination  for  me.  With  a  mixed  feeling  of 
curiosity  and  of  bravery  I  pulled  my  little  canoe  to  the 
shore.  I  thought  to  myself  I  should  break  the  spell, 
and  be  able  to  tell  the  Indians  that  I  not  only  stopped, 
but  slept  quietly,  at  a  place  which  they  shunned  with 
weak  and  superstitious  dread. 

The  sun  was  going  down  as  I  landed.  Pulling  up 
my  canoe,  I  soon  kindled  a  fire,  and  after  eating  my 
Supper  lay  down  to  sleep.  How  long  I  lay  I  cannot 
tell,  but  I  saw  the  two  dead  men  come  out  of  the 
ground  and  sit  down  at  the  fire  opposite  to  me.  Their 
eyes  were  fixed  intently  upon  me ;  but  they  neither 
spoke,  nor  smiled,  nor  frowned  ;  only  gazing  on  me.  I 
rose  up  from  the  ground  where  I  lay,  and  was  going 
to  sit  opposite  to  them  by  the  fire,  when  I  saw  them 
not.  The  night  was  dark  and  gusty,  but  while  looking 
and  listening,  I  saw  nothing  and  heard  nothin<j  except 
the  wind  in  the  trees.  It  is  likely  that  I  fell  asleep 
again,  for  presently  I  saw  the  same  two  men  standing 
below  the  bank  of  the  river,  their  heads  just  rising  to 
the  level  of  the  ground  where  I  had  made  my  fire. 
They  were  looking  at  me  as  before.  While  I  was 
watching  them  they  seemed  to  rise  up,  and  came  and 


II! 


86 


GREY  HAWK, 


sat  Opposite  me  again  by  the  fire.  This  time  they  were 
laughing  and  speaking  to  one  another,  and  they  looked 
as  if  they  were  about  to  rush  upon  me.  I  tried  to  speak 
to  them,  but  my  voice  failed  me ;  I  tried  to  rise  and 
flee,  but  my  limbs  refused  to  move ;  at  length  one  of 
them  said,  "  Look  over  the  top  of  the  hill  behind  you." 
I  turned  and  looked,  and  saw  a  horse  fettered,  and 
standing  looking  at  me.  "There,"  said  the  ghostly 
voice,  "is  a  horse  which  I  give  you  to  ride  on  your 
journey  to-morrow ;  and  as  you  pass  here  on  your 
return  home,  you  can  call  and  leave  the  horse,  and 
spend  another  night  with  us."  By  this  time  I  was  wide 
awake,  and  no  more  I  saw  or  heard  anything,  save  the 
still  red  embers  of  the  fire,  and  the  moaning  of  the  wind 
in  the  trees  under  the  hill.  I  could  not  lie  down  to 
sleep  again,  but  watched  for  the  morning,  and  was 
pleased  then  to  find  that,  with  the  darkness  of  the  night, 
these  terrifying  visions  vanished. 

In  the  morning,  instead  of  going  down  to  the  river 
I  went  towards  the  hill,  when  I  observed  tracks  and 
other  signs.  Following  a  little  distance  I  saw  a  horse 
tethered  by  its  foot,  and  knew  it  as  belonging  to  the 
trader  I  was  going  to  see ;  I  knew  also  that  several 
miles  might  be  saved  by  crossing  from  this  point  on 
the  Little  Saskatchewan  to  the  Assineboiu,  instead  of 
following  the  bends  of  the  river.  So  I  left  my  canoe, 
and  having  put  my  load  on  the  horse,  I  led  him  towards 
the  trading-house,  where  I  arrived  next  day. 

In  reflectin.'T  calmly  about  this  strange  night  ad- 
venture, the  explanation   seems   simple   enough.      My 


A   NIGHT  OF  TERROR. 


87 


mind  had  been  full  of  the  story  I  had  heard  of  the 
dead  men  and  of  their  apparitions.  It  was  natura! 
enough  that  in  my  sleep  I  saw  the  ghosts,  and  in 
dreams  w  j  imagine  that  we  hear  as  well  as  see  what 
is  unreal.  There  was  neither  sight  nor  sound  after  I 
was  awake,  and  this  twice  over.  The  only  thing  that 
puzzles  me  is  my  having  been  told  by  one  of  the  spirits 
about  the  horse.  I  fancy  now  that  in  my  relief  next 
morning,  after  the  horrible  excitement  of  the  night,  the 
welcome  meeting  with  the  horse  got  confusedly  mixed 
with  the  vivid  remembrances  of  the  dream.  I  said 
nothing  at  the  trader's  house,  but  on  my  return  home, 
and  afterwards,  the  account  I  gave  of  what  I  had  seen 
and  suffered  that  night  was  eagerly  listened  to,  and  con- 
firmed the  superstitious  terrors  of  the  Indians.  I  know 
that  in  all  subsequent  journeys  through  that  country,  I 
carefully  shunned  "  the  place  of  the  two  dead  men." 


CHAPTER   V, 


»«. 


My  Marriage  with  "  the  Red  Sky  of  the  Morning^ — Curious  Court- 
ship— Indian  Marriage  Customs — Along  with  my  Brother  J 
Accompany  a  War  Expedition — War  Ceremonies — Rules  in 
Camp  and  on  March — Divination  and  Omens — Want  of  Waier 
in  thefourney — Discovery  of  Springs — Great  Herd  of  Buffaloes 
on  the  Prairie— Bulls  Fighting — A  Council  of  War — Disputes 
among  the  Chiefs —  Withdrawal  of  Many  from  the  Expedition 
— Return  Home  without  Attacking  the  Sioux. 


14 


90 


CHAPTER  V. 


At  the  end  of  the  next  fall,  on  going  to  Mouse  River 
trading-house,  I  heard  that  some  white  people  from  the 
United  States  Government  had  been  there,  to  purchase 
some  articles  for  the  use  of  their  party,  then  living  at 
the  Maudan  village.  I  regretted  that  I  had  missed  the 
opportunity  of  seeing  them  ;  but  as  I  had  received  the 
impression  that  they  were  to  remain  permanently  there, 
I  thought  I  would  be  able  at  any  time  to  make  an 
occasion  to  visit  them..  I  have  since  been  informed  that 
these  white  men  belonged  to  the  party  of  Governor 
Clark  and  Captain  Lewis,  then  on  their  way  to  the 
Rocky  Mountains  and  the  Pacific  Ocean.  As  the  date 
of  that  expedition  must  be  given  in  American  history,  I 
mention  the  matter,  as  it  gives  clue  to  the  period  to 
which  my  recollections  of  Indian  life  belong. 

In  a  preceding  chapter  I  said  I  was  going  to  tell 
you  about  my  marriage,  and  it  is  time  that  I  finish 
that  statement.  It  was  in  the  following  spring,  when 
about  to  leave  our  winter  quarters,  an  old  man,  a  chief 
of  the  Metai,  came  to  our  lodge,  bringing  a  young 
woman,  his  granddaughter,  together  with  the  girl's 
parents.  She  was  a  handsome  girl,  young  and  healthy  ; 
but  Net-no-kwa  did  not  think  favourably  of  her.     She 


,1  i|: 


mm 


:^  GKEY  HAW/C. 

said  to  me  :  "  My  son,  these  people  will  not  cease  to 
trouble  you  if  you  remain  here  ;  and  as  the  girl  is  by  no 
means  fit  to  become  your  wife,  or  my  daughter-in-law, 
I  advise  you  to  take  your  gun  and  go  away.  Make  a 
hunting  camp  at  some  distance,  and  do  not  return  till 
they  have  time  to  see  that  you  are  decidedly  disinclined 
to  the  match."  I  took  her  advice,  and  the  old  man 
apparently  relinquished  his  hope  of  marrying  me  to  his 
granddaughter. 

After  some  time  I  returned,  and  was  standing  by  our 
lodge  one  evening,  when  I  saw  a  good-looking  young 
woman  walking  about,  and  smoking.  She  observed  me, 
and  presently  came  up,  and  asked  me  to  smoke  with 
her.  I  answered  that  I  did  not  smoke.  This  was  the 
case,  for  I  had  been  told  when  first  among  the  Indians 
that  the  healthiest  men  and  the  best  hunters  never 
smoked.  Yet  I  was  not  surprised  to  see  her  smoking, 
for  it  is  common  among  Indian  women,  whether  young 
or  old.  She  said  she  saw  that  I  was  averse  to  touching 
her  pipe,  and  would  not  smoke  with  her.  I  did  not 
wish  to  be  discourteous,  so  I  took  her  pipe,  and  smoked 
a  very  little  just  to  please  her.  She  remained  for  some 
time  talking,  and  I  thought  her  agreeable.  After  this, 
we  talked  frequently,  and  I  became  gradually  attached 
to  her. 

I  mention  this  because  it  was  to  this  woman  I  was 
married,  and  because  the  beginning  of  our  acquaintance 
was  not  after  the  usual  manner  of  the  Indians.  Among 
them  it  commonly  happens  that  when  a  young  man 
marries  a  woman,  even  of  his  own  tribe,  he  has  had  no 


11 


*'RED  SKY  OF  THE  AIORNJNG.*" 


n 


previous  personal  acquaintance  with  her.  They  have 
seen  each  other  in  the  village  ;  he  has  looked  at  her  in 
passing ;  but  it  is  probable  they  have  never  spoken 
together.  The  match  is  planned  and  made  up  by  the 
old  people,  and  when  the  proposed  marriage  is  made 
known  to  the  young  pair  they  usually  find  in  themselves 
no  objection  to  the  arrangement,  as  they  know,  should 
it  prove  disagreeable  mutually  or  to  either  party,  the 
proposal  can  at  i  ly  time  be  broken  off. 

My  conversations  with  Mis-kwa-bun-o-kwa  (the  red 
sky  of  the  morning),  for  such  was  the  name  of  the  young 
woman  who  had  offered  me  her  pipe,  was  soon  noised 
about  the  village. 

The  old  chief  hearing  of  it,  and  inferring  that  I,  like 
other  young  men  of  my  age,  was  thinking  of  taking  a 
wife,  came  one  day  to  our  lodge,  leading  by  the  hand 
another  of  his  granddaughters.  "  This,"  he  said  to  Net- 
no-kwa,  "  is  the  handsomest  and  best  of  all  my  descen- 
dants ;  I  come  to  offer  her  to  your  son."  So  saying,  he 
left  her  in  the  lodge,  and  went  away.  This  young 
woman  was  one  whom  Net-no-kwa  had  always  treated 
with  marked  kindness,  and  she  was  considered  one  of  the 
handsomest  in  the  band.  The  '^Id  woman  was  therefore 
now  in  some  embarrassment,  for  she  could  say  nothing  to 
the  old  chief  against  his  granddaughter.  But  at  length 
she  found  an  opportunity  to  say  to  me  :  "  My  son,  this 
girl  which  0-shusk-koo-koon  offers  you  is  handsome  and 
good,  but  you  must  not  marry  her,  for  she  has  that  about 
her  which  will  in  a  very  short  time  bring  her  to  the 
grave.     It  is  necessary  that  you  should  have  a  wife  who 


94 


GREY  HAWK, 


!   ! 


is  strong  and  free  from  any  disease.  Let  us,  therefore, 
make  the  young  woman  a  handsome  present,  for  she 
deserves  well  of  us,  and  send  her  back  to  her  father." 
She  accordingly  gave  her  presents  to  a  considerable 
value,  and  she  returned  home.  Less  than  a  year  after- 
wards she  died  of  decline,  as  Net-no-kwa  had  anti- 
cipated. In  the  meantime  Mis-kwabun-o-kwa  and 
myself  were  becoming  more  and  more  attached  to 
one  another.  The  recent  experiences  of  Wa-ge-tote's 
daughter  and  the  other  chief's  two  granddaughters 
convinced  me  that  I  was  expected  no  longer  to  remain 
single,  and  I  now  had  my  own  inclination  on  the  side 
of  the  general  feeling  in  the  matter.  I  said  nothing  to 
Net-no-kwa,  but  like  a  prudent  sagacious  old  woman 
as  she  was,  she  was  well  aware  of  what  was  going  on, 
and  I  found  that  she  did  not  disapprove,  but  rather 
favoured  my  intention.  This  I  discovered  by  the 
following  incident.  I  had  been  visiting  at  the  lodge  of 
my  young  mistress,  and  having  stayed  very  late,  I  stole 
quietly  into  our  lodge,  and  went  to  sleep.  In  the  morn- 
ing I  was  awakened  very  early,  at  the  first  appearance 
of  dawn,  by  a  smart  rapping  on  my  feet.  Looking  up  I 
saw  the  old  woman  standing  by  my  couch,  with  a  stick 
in  her  hand,  and  she  said  to  me  :  "  Up,  get  up,  young 
man,  who  art  about  to  take  to  yourself  a  wife.  Get  up 
and  start  after  game.  It  will  make  the  young  woman 
think  far  more  highly  of  you  to  see  you  bring  home  a 
load  of  meat  early  in  the  morning,  than  to  see  you 
idling  about  the  village,  dressed  ever  so  gaily,  dangling 
after  her,  when  the  hunters  are  all  gone  out."     I  could 


QUEER  COURTSHIP. 


95 


IS,  therefore, 
ent,  for  she 
her  father." 
considerable 
,  year  after- 
a   had    anti* 
-o-kwa    and 
attached    to 
Wa-ge-tote*s 
nddaughters 
er  to  remain 
on  the  side 
d  nothing  to 
old  woman 
as  going  on, 
L  but  rather 
-ed     by   the 
he  lodge  of 
ate,  I  stole 
n  the  morn- 
appearance 
ooking  up  I 
with  a  stick 
up,  young 
te.     Get  up 
mg  woman 
ng  home  a 
to  see  you 
y,  dangling 
*  "     I  could 


make  no  answer  to  this,  so  putting  on  my  moccasins,  I 
took  my  gun  and  went  out.  Returning  before  noon 
with  as  heavy  a  load  of  fat  moose  meat  as  I  could 
carry,  I  threw  it  down  before  Net-no-kwa,  saying : 
••  Here,  old  woman,  is  what  you  called  for  in  the  morn- 
ing." She  was  much  pleased,  and  commended  me  for 
my  exertion.  I  was  now  satisfied  that  she  was  not  dis- 
pleased on  account  of  my  attachment  to  "  the  Red  Sky 
of  the  Morning,"  and  I  was  much  gratified  on  finding 
that  I  had  her  approval.  Many  of  the  Indians  have 
little  respect  or  care  for  aged  people,  but  though  Net- 
no-kwa  had  her  faults  and  was  now  decrepid  and  infirm, 
I  felt  the  truest  regard  for  her,  and  continued  to  do 
so  while  she  lived. 

I  now  redoubled  my  diligence  in  hunting,  and  com- 
monly came  home  with  meat  early  in  the  day,  and 
always  before  night.  I  then  dressed  myself  as  gaily  as 
I  could,  and  walked  about  the  village,  often  blowing  the 
pe-be-gwan  or  flute.  For  some  time  Mis-kwa-bun-o- 
kwa,  as  if  sure  of  having  gained  my  afifection,  and 
perhaps  vain  of  her  conquest,  began  to  pretend  she 
hesitated  about  marrying  me.  This  went  on  till  there 
really  arose  some  abatement  of  ardour  on  my  side,  and 
I  treated  her  as  coolly  as  she  treated  me.  I  began  then 
also  to  bethink  myself  of  the  responsibilities  of  married 
life,  and  my  desire  to  bring  a  wife  home  to  my  lodge 
gradually  abated.  I  sought  to  avoid  her,  and  to  break 
off  communication  with  her,  but  a  lingering  inclination 
was  too  strong  to  make  me  come  to  any  regular  rup- 
ture.    When   she  saw   my    growing    indifference    she 


^1 

"81 


96 


GREY  HAWK. 


sometimes  reproached  me,  sometimes  sought  to  move 
me  by  tears  and  entreaties,  and  all  her  coy  coqucttish- 
ness  had  disappeared.  Still  I  said  nothing  to  the  old 
woman  about  bringing  her  home,  and  I  felt  unwilling  to 
take  the  decided  and  irrevocable  step  of  making  her  my 
wife. 

At  this  time  I  had  occasion  to  ^o  to  the  trading- 
house  on  Red  River,  and  did  not  return  till  the  third  day. 
On  arriving  at  our  lodge  I  saw  Mis-kwa-bun-o-kwa  sit- 
ting in  my  place.  As  I  stopped  at  the  door  of  the  lodge, 
taken  aback  and  hesitating  to  enter,  she  hung  down 
her  head  and  was  silent  ;  but  Net-no-kwa  greeted  me  in 
a  tone  harsher  than  was  her  wont  in  seeing  me  after 
absence.  "  Will  you  turn  back  from  the  door  of  the 
lodge,"  she  said,  "  and  put  to  shame  this  woman,  who  is 
better  than  you  are }  This  aflfair  is  your  seeking,  not 
mine  or  Y'^.xs.  You  have  followed  her  about  the  village, 
and  caused  her  to  be  spoken  of  along  with  you  ;  and 
now  you  would  treat  her  as  one  who  sought  to  thrust 
herself  upon  you  1  "  I  was  in  part  conscious  of  the 
justness  of  Net-no-kwa*s  reproaches ;  and  the  sight  of 
the  now  submissive  young  woman  touched  my  heart,  so 
I  went  and  sat  by  the  side  of  Mis-kwa-bun-o-kwa,  and 
the  old  woman  smiled  and  spoke  a  blessing  on  our 
affection.  I  found  afterwards  that  in  my  absence  the 
good  old  woman  had  taken  up  the  matter  in  earnest, 
without  consulting  me  ;  and  had  made  her  bargain  and 
her  arrangements  with  the  parents  of  the  young  woman, 
and  brought  her  home,  rightly  judging  that  my  in- 
decision would  be  thus  brought  to  an  end,  and  that  it 


Hl/AfOC/A'S  OF   WAR. 


97 


would  not  be  difficult  to  reconcile  me  to  the  measure. 
A  wise  and  kind  interference  is  often  of  great  import- 
ance under  similar  circumstances.  In  this  case,  when 
the  slight  difficulties  were  brushed  aside,  the  disturbed 
affections  resumed  their  sway,  and  we  loved  one  another 
as  before. 

Soon  after  my  return  from  Red  River  we  moved  to 
the  woods,  and  encamped  there.  Besides  myself  and 
wife,  and  the  family  of  Net-no-kwa,  was  my  brother 
Wa-me-gon-a-biew,  who  had  returned  with  a  second 
wife,  one  of  the  granddaughters  of  the  old  chief  Wa-ge- 
tote.  There  was  also  an  Indian  hunter  Wau-be-nais-sa, 
with  his  wife  and  several  children,  a  friend  of  my 
brother,  and  who  had  been  engaged  by  Net-no-kwa  to 
hunt  for  her  family  when  we  were  absent.  We  directed 
our  course  towards  the  Craneberry  River  (Pembinah), 
wishing  to  select  near  that  place  a  favourable  spot  for 
the  women  and  children  to  remain  encamped.  My 
brother  and  I  had  resolved  to  join  a  war  party,  which 
we  heard  was  then  in  preparation  to  go  against  the 
Sioux.  I  had  till  now  never  left  the  peaceable  business 
of  a  hunter,  but  the  exciting  narratives  of  war  expe- 
ditions led  me  to  wish  to  witness  such  scenes.  When 
we  had  chosen  a  suitable  place  for  the  camp,  we  applied 
ourselves  diligently  to  hunting,  that  we  might  leave 
enough  of  dried  meat  to  supply  the  wants  of  our 
families  when  we  went  away. 

We  had  killed  a  considerable  quantity  of  meat,  and 
the  women  were  occupied  in  drying  it,  when,  feeling 
curious  to  know  the  state  of  forwardness  of  the  war 


9 


H 


9^ 


GREY  HAWK, 


\   ;  II 


itili! 


PI      !|i      ! 


party  at  Pembinah,  and  how  soon  they  would  start,  my 
brother  and  I  took  our  horses  and  rode  down,  leaving 
Wau-be-nais-sa  with  the  women  and  children.  When 
we  got  to  Pembinah  we  found  forty  men  of  the  Muske- 
goes  ready  to  start  on  the  following  morning,  and 
though  we  had  come  without  our  moccasins  and  un- 
prepared for  fighting,  \  determined  to  jo  forward  along 
with  them.  There  were  a  good  many  Ojibbeways  and 
Crees  also  assembled,  and  prepared  for  advancing,  but 
they  seemed  in  general  to  be  unwilling  to  go  in  com- 
pany with  the  Muskegoes,  a  race  not  held  in  very  high 
repute  by  most  of  the  other  Indians.  My  brother  tried 
to  dissuade  me  from  going,  urging  that  we  had  better 
put  it  off,  and  accompany  the  Ojibbeways  later  on  in 
the  season.  But  I  assured  him  I  would  by  no  means 
lose  the  present  opportunity,  inasmuch  as  we  could  both 
go  now  and  also  in  the  fall  with  the  Ojibbeways.  As  it 
turned  out,  my  curiosity  was  somewhat  disappointed, 
so  far  as  the  sight  of  war  was  concerned,  as  I  shall 
presently  relate,  but  the  journey  enabled  me  to  gain 
new  experience  and  to  witness  some  things  that  I  would 
not  otherwise  have  seen. 

I  saw,  for  instance,  and  began  to  attend  to  some  of 
the  ceremonies  of  what  may  be  called  the  initiation  of 
warriors,  this  being  the  first  time  I  had  been  on  a  war 
party.  Such  ceremonies,  I  am  told,  exist  in  most 
nations,  and  vary  in  their  character ;  and  they  may 
perhaps  vary  among  different  Indian  tribes.  I  refer 
only  to  some  of  the  things  that  I  observed  at  this  time. 
The  young  warrior  puts  black  war  pain*-  on  his  face, 


INDIANS  ON  WAR  TRACK. 


m 


»uld  Start,  my 
iovvn,  leaving 
idren.     When 
>f  the  Muske- 
morning,  and 
asins  and  un- 
forward  along 
ibbeways  and 
dvancing,  but 
o  go  in  com- 
d  in  very  high 
'  brother  tried 
we  had  better 
ys  later  on  in 
by  no  means 
we  could  both 
eways.     As  it 
disappointed, 
d,  as  I  shall 
me  to  gain 
that  I  would 

to  some  of 
initiation  of 
:en  on  a  war 
xist  in  most 
id  they  may 
bes.  I  refer 
at  this  time. 
on  his  face, 


and  wears  a  peculiar  cap  or  head-dress.  He  must 
always  in  marching  follow  the  older  warriors,  stepping 
in  their  tracks,  and  never  preceding  them.  However 
long  or  fatiguing  the  march,  he  must  neither  eat,  nor 
drink,  nor  sit  down  to  rest  by  day.  If  he  halts  for  a 
moment,  he  turns  his  face  towards  his  own  country, 
that  the  Great  Spirit  may  see  it  is  his  wish  to  return 
home  again. 

At  night  they  observe  a  certain  order  in  their  en- 
campments. If  there  are  bushes  where  they  halt,  the 
camp  is  enclosed  by  these  stuck  into  the  ground  so  as 
to  include  a  square  or  oblong  space,  with  a  passage  at 
one  end,  which  is  always  that  towards  the  enemy's 
countiy  or  camp.  If  there  are  no  bushes,  they  mark  the 
ground  in  the  same  manner  with  small  sticks  or  with 
the  stalks  of  the  weeds  which  grow  in  the  prairie. 
Near  the  entrance  to  this  gate  or  opening  is  the  head 
chief  and  the  old  warriors,  succeeded  in  order  by 
younger  men,  according  to  age  or  prowess,  or  reputation 
in  war ;  and  last  of  all,  in  the  extreme  end  of  the  en- 
closed camp,  the  men  with  blackened  faces  who  are 
making  their  first  war  expedition.  All  sleep  with  their 
faces  towards  their  own  country,  and  on  no  considera- 
tion, however  uneasy  their  position  or  however  great 
their  fatigue,  must  any  change  of  posture  be  made.  No 
two  must  lie  upon  or  be  covered  by  the  same  blanket. 
During  marches  the  older  warrior.s,  if  they  ever  sit 
down,  must  not  sit  on  the  bare  ground,  but  at  least  have 
some  grass  or  bushes  under  them.  They  are  very 
careful  not  to  wet  their  feet,  and  if  obliged  to  cross  a 


%A 


ii!    i.ii:i!i 


ieo 


GREY  HAWK. 


iiiiii 

"I 
il 


5'  :  '>}  Jif'"' 


ill! 
ill  I  ■ 

I"'  ;■ 


Stream  or  a  swamp  they  keep  their  clothes  dry,  and 
whip  their  legs  with  bushes  or  grass  when  they  come 
out  of  the  water.  They  must  never  walk  in  a  beaten 
path,  but  if  obliged  to  do  so  they  put  on  their  legs 
some  sort  of  medicine,  which  is  carried  for  the  purpose. 
Any  article  belonging  to  any  of  the  party,  such  as  his 
gun,  his  blanket,  his  hatchet  or  tomahawk,  his  knife  or 
war-club,  must  never  be  stepped  over  by  any  other 
person,  nor  must  any  one  step  over  the  body  or  limbs 
of  any  other  who  is  sitting  or  lying  on  the  ground. 
Should  this  rule  or  usage  be  inadvertently  violated,  it  is 
the  duty  of  the  one  who  has  been  stepped  over,  or  to 
whom  the  article  stepped  over  belongs,  to  seize  the 
offender  and  throw  him  to  the  ground,  not  in  anger  but 
to  maintain  the  rule ;  and  the  person  seized  must  suffer 
himself  to  be  thrown  down,  even  when  much  stronger 
or  older  than  the  other.  The  vessels  which  they  carry, 
to  eat  or  drink  out  of,  are  commonly  small  bowls  of 
wood  or  of  birch  bark.  They  are  marked  across  the 
middle,  and  they  have  some  way  of  distinguishing  the 
two  sides  ;  in  going  out  they  invariably  drink  out  of  one 
side  of  the  bowl,  and  from  the  other  in  returning.  On 
the  way  home,  when  within  one  day  of  their  village, 
they  suspend  all  these  bowls  on  trees,  or  they  throw 
them  away  on  the  prairie. 

Various  other  observances  and  usages  I  noticed,  some 
of  them  painful,  and  others  troublesome,  such  as,  of  the 
latter,  never  to  scratch  the  head  or  any  part  of  the  skin 
with  the  fingers  but  with  a  small  twig  or  stick ;  and 
never  must  the  bowl  one  eats  or  drinks  out  of,  nor  the 


iiiiiii 


A    WAR  ENCAMPMENT. 


loi 


knife  he  cuts  with,  be  used  by  another.  There  may  be 
diversity  of  observances  and  ceremonies,  as  I  have  stated, 
but  it  may  be  well  thus  to  note  some  which  I  saw  or 
heard  of. 

I  ought  to  have  mentioned,  that  in  encamping  at 
night,  the  chief  who  conducts  the  party  sends  some 
of  his  young  men  a  little  in  advance  to  prepare  a  piece' 
of  ground  where  religious  ceremonies  and  divination  is 
to  be  performed  for  various  purposes,  chiefly  to  ascertain 
thereby  the  position  of  the  enemy.  I  do  not  believe 
that  there  is  any  truth  in  these  divinations,  which  have 
probably  been  invented  and  are  maintained  by  the  chiefs 
and  the  prophets  and  diviners,  to  make  mystery,  and  to 
keep  up  thereby  authority  over  the  people.  But  there 
are  many  such  observances,  both  in  time  of  peace  and 
of  war.  In  preparing  to  encamp,  when  the  young  men  go 
forward,  they  clear  a  piece  of  ground,  removing  the  turf 
from  a  rectangular  oblong  space,  and  with  their  hands 
break  up  the  soil,  making  it  fine  and  soft,  and  then 
enclosing  this  place  with  poles  or  pieces  of  stick.  The 
chief,  on  being  informed  that  it  is  ready,  goes  and  sits 
down  at  the  end  opposite  to  that  of  the  enemy's 
country.  Two  small  roundish  stones  are  placed  before 
him,  and  he  is  supposed  then  to  engage  in  prayer  to  the 
Great  Spirit  to  show  the  direction  where  the  enemy 
is  to  be  found.  A  crier  then  goes  to  some  of  the 
principal  warriors  and  bids  them  come  to  the  chief,  and 
to  smoke  in  the  enclosure.  It  is  dark  by  this  time,  and 
after  awhile  a  light  is  made,  and  they  examine  the 
position  of  the   two   round   stones,   which   have   been 


102 


GREY  HAWK, 


iil  'iifii'' 


\-  :i|;iii  III 


i! 


Ii^  I 


IF  ^  a 


P  IP 


* 


!|llll||! 


!! 


Wl 


w\\ 

ill! 


moved  by  the  people  in  the  little  space.  From  the  direc- 
tion in  which  they  have  been  shifted,  they  infer  the 
course  they  are  to  pursue  in  the  morning.  This  is 
evidently  a  very  clumsy  and  rough  sort  of  divination, 
and  liable  to  trickery  as  well  as  to  error.  However,  it 
is  not  my  purpose  to  criticise  but  only  to  narrate. 
After  this  process,  offerings  of  cloth,  beads,  tobacco,  or 
whatever  the  chiefs  and  men  may  choose  to  leave  for 
sacrifice,  arc  exposed  during  the  night  on  a  pole ;  also 
the  je-bi-ug  or  memorials  of  dead  friends  or  relatives, 
which  are  taken  back  in  the  morning  and  retained  in 
order  to  be  thrown  into  the  midst  of  the  fight,  or  thrust 
into  the  bodies  of  their  enemies,  ripped  up  by  their 
knives.  Warriors  will  carry  with  them  to  battle  locks 
of  hair  of  a  lost  child,  or  toys,  or  other  home  relics  ;  and 
throwing  these  on  the  field  are  inspired  to  greater 
energy,  and  excited  to  greater  passion  of  fierceness  or 
revenge.  •.  •  ;  -  - 

i  am  more  convinced  that  the  divination  processes 
which  I  witnessed  arose  from  craft,  in  that  A-gus-ko- 
gaut,  the  Muskego  chief  whom  we  ?  jcompanied  on  this 
occasion;  professed  himself  to  be  a  prophet  of  the  Great 
Spirit,  like  one  who  in  after-years  appeared  among  the 
Shawnees,  and  obtained  great  infiuence  and  notoriety. 
A-gus-ko-gaut  had  some  time  before  lost  his  son,  and 
in  this  expedition  he  carried  the  je-bi,  with  the  deter- 
mination to  leave  it  in  a  bloody  field  of  battle.  But 
his  design  and  the  whole  expedition  came  to  an 
ignominious  conclusion  by  the  interference  of  an  Ojib- 
beway  ch'ef,  Ta-bush-sha,  which  means,  he  that  dodges 


TIIIUST  ON  THE  PRAIRIE, 


103 


down,  or  the  dodger,  who  the  next  morning  overtook 
us  from  Pembinah,  along  with  twenty  warriors.  This 
ambitious  and  restless  chief,  on  arriving  at  the  place 
of  rendezvous,  and  hearing  that  a  band  of  Muskegoes 
had  started,  was  indignant  that  the  lead  should  be 
taken  by  a  people  so  despised  by  him,  and  was  un- 
willing that  one  of  them  should  head  an  expedition 
against  the  Sioux.  He  was  a  cunning  man,  and  on 
arriving  at  the  camp  he  dissembled,  and  professed 
nothing  but  good-will  and  friendliness ;  saying  he  had 
hastened  to  the  aid  of  his  brethren  the  Muskegoes. 
A-gus-ko-gaut  could  not  have  been  ignorant  of  the 
character  of  the  dodger,  and  may  have  suspected  his 
designs ;  nevertheless,  he  received  him  with  apparent 
cordiality,  and  bid  him  welcome. 

We  all  journeyed  onward  for  several  days,  when  in 
crossing  some  wide  prairies  the  want  of  water  was  sorely 
felt,  and  the  necessities  of  thirst  caused  some  of  the 
rules  which  I  have  described  to  be  broken  or  disre- 
garded. The  principal  men  were  acquainted  with  the 
general  features  of  the  country  we  had  to  pass,  and 
knew  that  water  could  be  reached  not  very  far  ahead  ; 
but  most  of  the  older  warriors,  being  on  foot,  were 
exhausted  with  fatigue  and  thirst.  In  this  emergency, 
it  became  necessary  that  such  of  the  party  as  had 
horses,  among  whom  were  Wa-me-gon-a-biew  and  my- 
self, should  go  forward  and  search  for  water,  and  when 
it  was  found,  make  such  signal  as  would  inform  the 
main  body  what  course  to  take.  There  was  no  thought 
then  about  new  warriors  never  preceding  the  old.     I 


I<ii|" 


GREY  HAWK, 


lllill      il:.„  i! 


was  in  the  very  front,  and  among  the  first  to  discover 
a  place  where  water  could  be  had ;  but  before  all  the 
men  could  come  up  it,  the  sufferings  of  some  of  them 
had  been  excessive.  Those  who  had  arrived  at  the 
spring  continued  to  discharge  their  guns  during  the 
night,  the  sound  of  which  guided  the  directioi:  of 
the  advance,  and  no  doubt  cheered  their  fainting  hopes. 
Not  till  morning  did  some  stragglers  totter  to  the  place, 
utterly  exhausted,  and  some  of  them  in  a  condition  of 
temporary  madness. 

While  we  rested  at  this  spring,  an  old  man,  Ah-tek- 
oons,  or  the  little  caribou,  made  a  divination,  and  after- 
wards announced  that  in  a  particular  direction  which  he 
pointed  out  was  a  large  band  of  Sioux  warriors,  coming 
straight  towards  us ;  that  if  we  could  turn  to  the  right 
or  the  left,  and  avoid  meeting  them,  we  might  pro- 
ceed unopposed  to  their  country  and  destroy  their 
villages ;  but  that  if  we  stayed  where  we  were,  or  went 
straight  on,  they  would  meet  us,  and  from  their  numbers 
we  must  all  be  cut  off.  Ta-bush-sha  affected  to  place 
the  most  implicit  reliance  on  this  prediction  ;  but  the 
Muskego  chief,  and  the  Muskegoes  generally,  would  not 
listen  to  it,  and  we  remained  where  we  were  two  or 
three  days  longer. 

There  began  now  an  incipient  murmur  of  discontent, 
fostered  certainly  by  the  inactivity  of  the  people,  and 
perhaps  helped  by  fears  caused  by  the  prediction  of  the 
dodger.  Some  even  talked  of  leaving  A-gus-ko-gaut, 
and  going  back  to  their  own  country.  The  only  thing 
that  caused  some  excitement  was  the  discovery,  by  our 


TRAMP  OF  A  BUFFALO  HERD, 


los 


scouts,  of  a  solitary  Indian,  who  fled  immediately  on 
being  seen,  and  was  supposed  from  this  circumstance 
to  be  one  of  a  Sioux  war  party.  The  sight  of  that  one 
man  caused  endless  conversation  and  conjecture  in  the 
camp.  Nothing  more  was  ever  seen  or  heard  of  him, 
but  his  apparition  caused  increased  vigilance,  especially 
at  night.  It  was  necessary,  however,  to  move  to  con- 
siderable distances  from  the  camp.  Food  was  beginning 
to  get  scarce,  and  the  hunters  had  to  go  out  in  search 
of  game.  At  first  we  kept  ourselves  as  quiet  as  possible, 
but  in  the  necessity  for  getting  food  some  of  the  Muske- 
goes,  with  whom"  I  was  glad  to  join,  rode  out  in  open 
day  in  search  of  buffaloes,  and  we  were  successful  in 
killing  some.  We  had  to  go  to  long  distances,  and  one 
night  we  found  ourselves  too  far  off  to  return,  and  slept 
where  we  were,  with  only  such  shelter  as  our  clothes 
and  the  grass  afforded. 

After  we  had  lain  down  and  our  ears  were  near  the 
ground,  there  was  heard  a  noise,  which  has  been  familiar 
to  me  since,  but  which  then  I  heard  for  the  first  time. 
It  was  the  tramp  of  a  vast  herd  of  buffaloes.  When  we 
sat  up,  or  stood  up,  we  could  hear  nothing,  but  on 
putting  our  ears  close  to  the  ground  the  same  strange 
dull  sound  was  heard.  I  would  not  have  known  what 
it  was,  but  one  of  the  Muskegoes  told  mie,  and  then  I 
could  picture  to  myself  the  tramp  of  the  great  herd 
which  could  thus  cause  the  earth  to  quake,  and  to  utter 
a  sound  far  off.  In  the  morning  when  the  light  dawned 
we  could  see  nothing  of  them,  although  we  could  com- 
mand a  rich  view  of  the  prairie.     But  as  we  knew  they 


'4tl 


io6 


GREY  HAWK, 


,ii;!;)»! 


-f;l 


w 


iii 


iiililli  ! 


mm 


could  not  be  very  far  off,  eight  of  our  number,  of  whom 
I  was  one,  were  selected  to  go  in  the  direction  whence 
the  sound  seemed  to  come ;  and  if  we  killed  any,  we 
were  to  bring  the  meat  to  a  point  agreed  upon,  where 
we  expected  to  have  to  stay  the  next  night.  o 

In  the  morning,  we  could  still  hear,  by  applying  our 
ears  to  the  ground,  the  same  dull  thud  and  noise  as  on 
the  previous  night,  and  it  seemed  about  the  same  dis- 
tance, and  in  the  same  direction  as  before. 

We  started  early,  and  rode  some  hours  before  v  e  saw 
anything  passing  over  the  trackless,  boundless,  ea-like 
prairie.  At  length  we  descried,  apparently  eigh  .  or  ten 
miles  off,  a  long  dark  line,  drawn  across  the  edge  of  the 
sky,  like  a  low  shore  seen  across  a  lake.  The  distance 
of  the  herd  when  we  heard  them  first  must  have  been 
at  least  twenty  miles.  We  had  been  advancing  towards 
them,  but  they  also  were  on  the  move,  so  it  was  some 
hours  before  we  reached  the  margin  of  the  herd.  As 
we  approached,  the  noise  became  terrible.  To  the  sound 
of  the  deep  tramp  of  thousands  of  feet,  and  the  noise 
caused  by  the  knocking  together  of  the  two  divisions 
of  the  hoof,  as  they  raised  their  feet  from  the  ground, 
was  added  the  loud  and  furious  roaring  and  bellowing 
of  the  bulls,  engaged  everywhere  throughout  the  moving 
mass  in  fierce  and  furious  conflicts.  We  knew  that  our 
approach  would  not  cause  the  alarm  and  stampede  at 
such  a  time — for  it  was  the  rutting  season — that  it  would 
have  done  at  any  other  time,  so  we  rode  directly 
towards  them.  The  first  we  came  up  with  and  killed 
was  a  sorely  wounded  bull,  which  scarcely  made  any 


A   BUFFALO  HUNT, 


107 


efTort  to  escape  from  us.  He  had  been  terribly  gored, 
and  had  wounds  in  his  flanks  into  which  I  could  have 
put  my  hands.  As  we  knew  that  the  flesh  of  the  bulls 
at  this  season  is  not  good  to  eat,  we  did  not  seek  to  kill 
them,  though  as  we  came  near  we  might  have  shot 
several,  so  intent  were  they  on  their  own  fierce  battles. 
Some  of  us  now  dismounted,  leaving  our  horses  in  the 
care  of  the  others,  who  were  willing  to  stay  back  for 
that  purpose,  while  we  crept  into  the  herd  to  try  to 
kill  some  of  the  cows.  I  got  separated  from  my  com- 
panions, and  before  I  had  an  opportunity  of  shooting  a 
cow  several  bulls  were  fighting  very  near  me.  In  their 
fury  they  were  totally  unconscious  of  my  presence,  and 
came  rushing  towards  the  place  where  I  was,  that  in 
alarm  I  took  refuge  in  one  of  those  holes  in  the  prairie 
ground,  which  are  not  uncommon  in  parts  frequented 
by  buffalo  herds,  and  which  they  dig  themselves  to 
wallow  in.  Seeing  them  coming  near  to  me,  and  fear- 
ing to  be  overwhelmed,  I  fired,  in  hope  of  dispersing  or 
turning  them  aside,  and  only  succeeded  in  doing  so 
after  killing  two  of  them.  The  firing  alarmed  the  cows, 
and  they  went  off  swiftly  out  of  range,  so  that  I  per- 
ceived I  should  not  be  able  to  kill  any  in  this  direction. 
I  therefore  came  out  of  my  pit,  and  going  back  for  my 
horse,  I  rode  to  a  distant  part  of  the  herd,  where  my 
companions  had  succeeded  in  killing  a  fat  cow.  From 
this  cow,  as  is  usual,  the  rest  of  the  herd  had  quickly 
moved  off,  except  one  bull,  who  stayed  to  guard  her,  and 
who,  when  I  rode  up,  still  kept  the  Indians  at  bay. 
"Ah,  you  warriors,"  in  my  excitement  I  said;  "you 


loS 


GREY  HAWK. 


\  iilii 


are  goinp"  far  from  your  country  to  an  enemy's  land,  to 
despoil  his  homes,  and  you  cannot  take  his  wife  fro.-n 
that  old  bull,  who  has  nothing  in  his  hands  I "  So 
saying  I  rushed  past  them,  and  rode  directly  for  the 
bull,  then  not  more  than  two  hundred  yards  distant 
He  no  sooner  saw  me  approaching,  than  lowering  his 
head  he  came  plunging  full  charge  at  me,  with  such 
impetuosity  that,  knowing  the  danger  to  my  horse  and 
myself,  I  turned  aside  with  a  jerk,  and  fled  at  full  speed. 
The  Indians  I  could  hear  laughing  loudly  at  my  re- 
pulse ;  but  they  did  not  give  over  their  less  incautious 
attempts  to  get  at  the  cow.  By  dividing  the  attention 
of  the  bull,  and  creeping  up  to  him  on  different  sides, 
he  got  confused  and  discouraged,  and  they  at  length 
gp.ve  him  a  fatal  shot. 

While  we  were  cutting  up  this  cow,  the  herd  were  at 
no  great  distance,  and  an  old  cow,  which  the  Indians 
supposed  to  be  the  mother  of  the  one  we  had  killed, 
taking  the  scent  of  the  blood,  came  running  with  great 
violence  directly  towards  us.  The  Indians  were  alarmed 
by  the  sudden  rush,  and  fled,  some  of  them  not  having 
their  guns  in  their  hands,  but  only  their  knives.  I  had 
just  re-loaded  mine,  and  had  it  ready  for  use.  Throw- 
ing myself  down  close  to  the  body  of  the  dead  cow,  and 
behind  it,  I  waited  till  the  other  came  within  a  few 
yards,  when  I  fired.  She  turned,  gave  one  or  two 
jumps,  and  fell  dead.  We  now  had  the  meat  of  two 
fat  well-conditioned  cows,  about  as  much  as  we  wanted 
or  could  carry ;  accordingly  we  repaired  without  further 
delay  to  the  appointed  place,  where  we  rejoined  our 


A   FEAST  AND  A   COUNCIL. 


109 


party.  They  had  already  appeased  their  hunger  by  the 
meat  of  a  deer  which  they  had  killed  while  waiting  for 
us. 

On  our  return  to  the  camp  we  found  that  others  had 
been  successful  in  the  chase,  and  there  was  that  day 
something  like  a  general  feast.  After  they  had  eaten, 
Ta-bush-sha  sent  some  of  his  men  to  call  all  the  people 
together,  as  if  for  a  council,  and  when  they  were  as- 
sembled he  arose  and  harangued  them  with  a  loud  voice : 

"You  Muskegoes,"  he  said,  "are  not  true  warriors, 
although  you  have  come  from  your  own  country  far 
off,  to  find  the  Sioux,  as  you  say  ;  but  though  hundreds 
of  these  enemies  are  at  no  great  distance,  you  never  can 
find  them,  and  will  remain  till  they  fall  upon  you  and 
kill  you."  More  to  this  effect  he  spoke,  his  design 
evidently  being  to  create  hesitation  and  disunion,  and 
thus  to  frustrate  the  plans  of  A-gus-ko-gaut,  the  Mus- 
kego  chief.  In  closing  his  address  he  declared  his 
determination  to  abandon  an  expedition  so  badly  con- 
ducted, and  to  return  to  Pembinah  with  his  twenty 
warriors. 

When  he  had  ended,  up  rose  and  out  spoke  Pe-shew- 
o-ste-gwon  (the  wild  cat's  head),  orator  and  councillor 
of  A-gus-ko-gaut,  the  Muskego :  "  Now,"  he  said,  "  we 
see  plainly  why  our  brothers,  the  Ojibbeways  and  Crees, 
were  not  willing  to  come  with  us  from  Red  River.  You 
are  near  your  own  country,  and  it  is  of  no  importance 
to  you  whether  you  meet  the  Sioux  now,  or  in  the 
fall ;  but  we  have  come  a  very  great  distance  ;  we  bear 
along  with  us,  as  we  have  long  borne,  those  that  were 

10 


no 


GREY  HAWIC,^      \ 


i 


ii!  liiliii 


\ 

1  1 

\ 

r       i 

1 

i  ! 

our  friends  and  children,  but  we  cannot  lay  them  down, 
except  we  come  into  the  camp  of  our  enemies.  You 
know  very  well  that  in  a  party  like  this,  although  it  is 
large  now,  if  only  one  turns  back,  another  and  another 
will  follow,  until  few  or  none  are  left  And  it  is  for  this 
reason  that  you  have  joined  us ;  that  you  may  draw  off 
our  young  men,  and  thus  compel  us  to  return  without 
having  done  anything." 

-  After  he  had  thus  spoken,  Ta-bush-sha,  whatever  he 
may  have  felt,  made  no  sign,  nor  spoke  any  word,  but 
rose,  and  turning  his  face  towards  his  own  country, 
departed  with  his  twenty  men.  ' 

The  chief  of  the  Muskegoes  and  the  principal  men 
sat  silently  together,  and  then  they  saw  one  and  another 
of  their  own  young  men  get  up  and  follow  the  Ojib- 
beways.  .  •    :  ;    - 

-  In  the  first  moments,  the  departure  of  Ta-bush-sha 
roused  some  indignation  in  the  breasts  of  some  of  the 
Muskegoes,  and  two  or  three  of  them  actually  raised 
their  guns  and  fired  af^^er  the  retiring  Ojibbeways. 
Some  of  these  were  prepanng  to  resent  this,  but  their 
leader,  being  always  a  cool  and  prudent  man,  repressed 
their  ardour,  for  if  blood  had  been  shed  they  might  all 
have  been  slain  by  the  more  numerous  Muskegoes.  So 
they  departed  in  silence,  and  those  who  had  fired  upon 
them  returned  to  the  camp.  As  for  the  old  chief, 
A-gus-ko-gaut,  with  a  iQ\s  of  his  faithful  councillors  he 
continued  to  sit  upon  the  ground,  upon  the  same  spot 
where  he  had  listened  to  the  speech  of  Ta-bush-sha; 
and  when  he  saw  his  band  gradually  fall  away,  till  only 


An  OJIBBEIVAY  DODGER, 


III 


five  remained  out  of  sixty,  the  old  man  bowed  his  head 
and  wept. 

I  had  retired  to  a  little  distance  from  the  chief,  and 
remained  there  during  the  whole  time.  When  I  saw 
the  refpult  of  the  Ojibbeway  dodger's  intrigue,  and  that 
the  old  man  was  deserted  by  his  own  people,  I  felt  pity 
and  indignation.  I  went  up  to  the  chief,  and  told  him, 
that  if  he  was  willing  to  go  on  himself,  I  would  ac- 
company him,  if  no  other  would.  My  brother  Wa-nie- 
gon-a-biew  had  already  gone  with  the  deserters.  The 
other  men  who  remained  sitting  with  him  were  his 
personal  friends,  and  would  have  gone  if  he  had  wished 
it ;  but  he  said  he  feared  we  could  do  very  little  if  so 
few  in  number,  and  the  Sioux  would  certainly  cut  us 
off  when  they  learned  the  weakness  of  our  party. 


VtX 


HI 


-.  I 


'.,' 


u 


CHAPTER  VI. 


m 


I      ;M 


.».  ' 


Return  by  the  Mouse  River  Trading  Station— Meet  a  Bu!%d  of 
Cree  Indians  having  a  Blood  Feud  with  our  Family— They 
Recognise  my  Brother  Wa-me-gon-a-biew^  and  try  to  take  his 
Life— My  Life  in  Peril  while  Saving  his — Bear  Hunting 
Adventures — Chased  by  a  She  Bear  whose  Cub  I  had  Shot- 
Narrow  Escape  in  a  Bear's  Pit — Various  Hunting  Ex- 
^editioKS, 


«t4 


M  7 


CHAPTER  VI. 


So  the  expedition  was  abandoned,  and  every  man 
sought-  to  return  home  by  the  most  speedy  and  con- 
venient way,  no  longer  paying  the  least  regard  to  any- 
thing except  to  his  own  safety  and  comfort.  I  soon 
overtook  my  brother,  and  with  three  other  men  we 
formed  a  party  to  return  in  company.  We  chose  a 
route  different  from  that  taken  by  most  of  the  others, 
and  finding  game  abundant  we  did  not  suffer  from 
hunger.  In  four  days  we  reached  Large  Wood  River, 
which  runs  from  a  mountainous  region,  taking  a  long 
course  through  prairie,  and  some  miles  passing  under- 
ground, finally  joining  the  Red  River.  Near  this  river 
we  killed  one  of  the  common  red  deer,  said  to  be 
abundant  near  the  Ohio,  but  which  are  rarely  seen  so  far 
north.  When  we  reached  home  I  had  only  seven  balls 
left,  and  as  there  was  no  trader  near  I  could  get  no 
more  ;  but  I  was  extremely  careful,  and  on  several 
occasions,  after  shooting  a  moose  or  elk,  I  recovered 
the  ball,  which  does  not  always  pass  through,  and  may 
be  used  again.  With  my  seven  balls  I  killed  double 
the  number  of  game.  When  the  supply  began  to 
diminish,  towards  the  fall,  I  went  to  the  trading-house 
at  Mouse  River  to  get  ammunition  and  various  goods 

"5 


ii6 


CREY  HAWK. 


Ml 


^ 


\m^ 


iU   I 


that  we  required  in  our  lodge.  My  brother  went  with 
me,  and  when  there,  he  told  me  he  had  determined  to 
go  and  live  by  himself  with  his  family.  He  had  spoken 
to  Net-no-kwa,  who  preferred  remaining  with  me. 

Wa-me-gon-a-biew,  while  outwardly  friendly,  had 
long  shown  a  want  of  affection  to  me,  and  I  have  had 
occasion  to  mention  his  want  of  respect  and  considera- 
tion for  the  old  woman.  Still  we  had  lived  as  brothers 
all  these  years ;  and  now  an  event  occurred  which 
enabled  me  to  save  his  life,  aiid  to  give  him  at  least 
good  ground  for  knowing  my  friendship  and  regard  for 
him  as  the  son  of  Net-no-kwa. 

At  the  Mouse  River  trading-house  we  met  with 
some  members  of  a  family  that  had  quarrelled,  in  times 
long  past,  with  the  predecessors  of  our  house.  These 
family  feuds  are  kept  up  from  father  to  son,  and  for 
generations  the  fire  of  revenge  may  be  smouldering, 
read)'^  to  burst  forth  if  opportunity  comes,  even  if  no 
new  provocation  is  given.  These  men  did  not  know 
me,  but  they  in  some  way  recognised  in  my  brother 
the  son  of  a  hostile  house.  They  belonged  to  a  band 
at  the  trading  station,  strangers  to  us,  and  too  power- 
ful for  us  to  resist  openly. 

Some  one  warned  us  that  these  men  had  been  heard 
to  threaten  to  kill  my  brother.  As  we  could  not  avoid 
being  thrown  more  or  less  into  their  power,  I  thought 
it  best  to  try  to  conciliate  their  goodwill,  or,  at  least, 
purchase  the  forbearance  of  some  of  them  by  a  present, 
and  by  using  the  influence  of  hospitality.  So  we  pro- 
cured two  kegs  of  whisky,  and  took  them  to  this  band, 


!!!ll|li  iilllli 


AN  ANCIENT  VENDETTA. 


117 


disguising  our  having  heard  of  any  ill-will  or  ill-design 
on  their  part.  One  of  the  kegs  I  gave  specially  to  the 
head  of  the  family  who  nursed  the  old  feud,  and  had 
made  the  threat  of  which  we  heard.  The  other  keg 
was  broached  at  once  by  the  band,  and  as  some  of 
them  probably  knew  nothing  of  the  feud,  we  began 
apparently  to  be  all  very  jovial  together. 

While  the  drinking  was  going  on  I  noticed  one  man, 
who,  with  f.Teat  show  of  cordiality,  invited  and  urged 
my  brother  to  drink  with  him,  and  pretended  to  drink 
along  with  him.  In  order  the  more  effectually  to 
disarm  suspicion  and  throw  my  brother  off  his  guard, 
the  fellow  began  to  act  like  a  drunken  man,  though  I 
could  see  that  he  was  quite  sober,  and  knew  that  he 
had  taken  very  little  liquor  indeed.  It  was  not 
difficult  to  see  through  his  design,  and  I  determined 
to  be  on  the  watch,  and  to  protect  my  brother,  if 
possible,  from  the  mischief  plotted  against  him. 

We  had,  in  hope  of  securing  the  friendship  of  the 
Cree  family,  made  our  fire  very  near  theirs,  and  as 
I  saw  that  Wa-me-gon-a-biew  was  becoming  too  drunk 
to  have  much  discretion,  I  withdrew  him  to  our  camp. 
The  man  who  had  pretended  to  be  drunk  could  not 
decently  throw  off  his  disguise  in  a  moment,  which  he 
must  have  done  had  he  hindered  my  withdrawal  of 
my  brother.  He  let  us  go ;  but  we  had  scarce  reached 
our  lodge,  and  I  had  just  laid  him  down,  when  I  found 
myself  surrounded  by  a  number  of  men,  with  guns 
and  knives,  and  they  spoke  openly  of  killing  Wa-me- 
gon-a-biew.     Fortunately,  as  it   now  turned   out,  our 


ti8 


GREY  JIAWtC, 


wM 


^«S 


present  of  spirits  had  nearly  overcome  the  senses  of 
all  this  menacing  band,  with  the  exception  of  the  man 
already  mentioned,  who  had  evidently  been  charged 
with  the  duty  of  the  assassination,  and  who  alone  being 
sober,  I  regarded  as  the  most  formidable  of  the  band. 
Two  of  them  approaching  as  if  to  stab  Wa-me-gon-a- 
biew,  I  stepped  between  and  prevented  them ;  upon 
which  they  seized  me  by  the  arms,  which  I  allowed 
them  to  do  without  any  resistance  on  my  part.  I  knew 
that  if  they  were  going  to  stab  me,  they  must  let  go 
at  least  one  hand  each,  and  1  could  then  better  make 
an  effort  to  escape  from  them.  I  grasped  firmly  in  my 
right  hand,  concealed  under  my  blanket,  a  large  and 
strong  knife,  on  which  I  placed  great  reliance.  Very 
soon  after  they  had  seized  me,  the  Indian  on  my  left, 
still  holding  my  left  hand  by  his,  raised  his  knife  in  his 
right  hand  to  strike  me  in  the  ribs.  His  companion, 
who  was  more  drunk,  having  felt  his  belt  for  his  own 
knife,  found  that  he  had  dropped  it,  and  calling  to  his 
companion  to  wait  till  he  could  find  his  knife  that  he 
might  kill  me,  let  go  my  right  hand  and  went  towards 
the  fire  to  look  for  his  knife  This  was  my  opportunity, 
and  with  a  sudden  spring  I  disengaged  myself  from  the 
one  who  still  held  my  left  hand,  at  the  same  time 
showing  him  a  glimpse  of  my  knife.  I  was  now  free, 
and  could  have  escaped,  but  I  could  not  leave  Wa-me- 
gon-a-biew  in  a  situation  where  to  be  left  alone  was 
certain  death.  The  Indians  seemed  for  a  moment 
astonished  at  my  resistance  and  escape,  and  not  less 
so  when  they  saw  me  catch  up  the  helpless  body  of 


!;<  :!l 


SAl^E  MY  BROTHER'S  LIFE. 


119 


im ;    upon 


my  companion,  and  at  two  or  three  leaps  pass  out  of 
their  reach  and  place  him  in  a  canoe.  I  lost  no  time 
in  getting  to  the  trading-house,  which  was  not  far 
from  their  camp.  Why  they  did  not  fire  upon  me 
before  I  was  out  of  the  light  of  their  camp  fire,  I 
cannot  tell ;  the  whole  thing  was  over  in  a  short  time  : 
perhaps  they  were  intimidated  at  seeing  me  so  well 
armed,  so  active,  and  so  entirely  sober,  which  last 
circumstance  gave  me  an  evident  advantage  over  most 
of  them. 

Wa-me-gon-a-biew  for  some  time  showed  himself 
fully  sensible  of  the  risk  I  had  run  in  saving  his  life, 
and  had  more  brotherly  feeling  towards  me.  He  soon 
afterwards  left  me,  according  to  his  previous  deter- 
mination, and  I  went  to  live  by  myself,  at  a  place 
on  the  Assineboin  River.  A  few  days  after  I  had 
been  there,  A-ke-wah-zains,  a  brother  of  Net-no-kwa, 
came  to  visit  at  our  lodge.  He  had  not  been  with 
us  long,  when  we  one  day  espied  a  very  old  man 
coming  up  the  river  in  a  small  wooden  canoe.  A-ke- 
wah-zains,  immediately  recognised  him  as  the  father  of 
the  young  men  from  whom  I  had  so  lately  rescued  my 
brother.  The  old  man  came  promptly  to  the  shore 
when  called,  but  it  soon  appeared  that  he  was  quite 
unaware  of  what  had  passed  between  his  sons  and  us. 
When  1  told  A-ke-wah-zains  all  about  it  he  was  exces- 
sively enraged,  and,  but  for  my  interference  and  en- 
treaty, he  might  have  killed  the  old  man  on  the  spot. 
I  was  content  to  allow  him  to  take  a  good  deal  of  the 
rum  which  the  old  man  had  brought  out  of  his  canoe, 


•'it 


'41 


ISO 


GREY  HAWK. 


\'-     ! 


to  which  I  helped  him  to  return  immediately,  and  urged 
his  departure,  ar>  I  knew  it  would  not  be  safe  to  remain 
among  us  after  his  liquor  had  begun  to  have  its  effect. 

The  same  evening  A-ke-wah-zains  asked  me  for  my 
gun,  which  was  a  long,  heavy,  excellent  one,  in  ex- 
change for  his,  which  was  short  and  light.  I  was  un- 
willing to  exchange,  although  I  did  not  as  yet  know  how 
great  was  the  disparity  between  the  two  pieces ;  and 
although  Net-no-kwa  was  unwilling  I  should  exchange, 
I  did  not  see  how  to  refuse,  because  such  refusal  of  a 
request  made  by  an  older  to  a  younger  man  is  rare 
among  the  Indians.  So  I  had  to  part  with  my  own 
gun,  and  go  out  with  the  old  man's  piece.  My  first 
adventure  with  it  proved  its  worthlessness.  I  chased 
a  bear  into  a  low  poplar  tree,  after  firing  several  times 
without  appearing  to  do  him  any  harm.  I  was  at  last 
compelled  to  climb  ii.to  the  tree,  and  put  the  muzzle 
of  my  gun  close  to  his  head  before  I  could  kill  him. 

A  few  days  afterwards,  as  I  was  hunting,  I  started 
at  the  same  moment  an  elk  and  three  young  bear  cubs ; 
the  latter  running  into  a  tree.  I  shot  at  the  bears,  and 
two  of  them  fell.  As  I  thought  one  or  both  of  them 
must  be  only  wounded^  I  sprang  forward  immediately 
towards  the  trunk  of  the  tree,  but  had  scarcely  reached 
it  when  I  saw  the  old  she-bear  come  jumping  in  an 
opposite  direction.  She  caught  up  the  cub  which  had 
fallen  nearest  her,  while  she  stood  on  her  hind  feet, 
holding  it  as  a  woman  holds  her  child.  She  looked 
at  it  for  a  moment,  sniffed  the  ball  hole  which  was  in 
its  belly,  and   perceiving  it  was  dead,  dashed  it  down, 


J' 


NARROW  ESCAPE  FROM  A  BEAR, 


121 


and  came  directly  towards  me,  gnashing  her  t^*  "-h  and 
now  walking  so  erect  that  her  head  stood  as  high  as 
mine.  All  this  was  so  sudden  that  I  had  scarcely 
re-loaded  my  gun,  when  she  was  close  to  the  muzzle, 
having  had  only  time  to  raise  it.  I  now  saw  the 
necessity  of  a  lesson  I  had  been  early  taught  by  the 
Indian  hunters,  and  which  I  rarely  neglected,  namely, 
after  discharging  my  gun,  to  think  of  nothing  else 
before  loading  it  again.  Firing  at  so  close  quarters 
left  the  bear  no  chance,  i  she  instantly  was  rolled 
over. 

At  this  period  I  had  a  good  deal  of  practice  in  bear- 
hunting.  They  seemed  to  be  plentiful  in  the  woods. 
I  killed  above  twenty,  notwithstanding  the  poorness 
of  my  gun.  One  old  she-bear  was  quite  white,  and 
had  four  cubs,  one  white  with  red  eyes  and  red  nails, 
like  herself,  one  brown,  and  two  black.  In  size  and 
other  respects  she  was  the  same  as  the  common  black 
bear,  being  what  is  ca^^id  an  albino.  The  fur  of  the 
black  is  not  so  highly  valued  as  the  red  by  the  trader. 
I  had  a  narrow  escape  on  one  occasion.  I  came  upon 
a  bear  in  his  hole,  not  very  far  from  our  lodge.  I  shot 
him,  and  waiting  for  the  smoke  to  clear  away,  as  he 
was  lying  perfectly  still  at  the  bottom,  I  supposed  he 
was  dead,  and  jumped  down  to  prepare  to  draw  him 
out  My  body  filling  the  hole  so  as  to  exclude  the 
light,  I  did  not  perceive  he  was  still  alive  till  I  laid  my 
hand  upon  him.  On  this,  he  turned  and  sprang  upon 
me ;  I  retreated  as  fast  as  I  could,  but  he  was  equally 

nimble,  and  as  I  ran  I  could  feel  his  breath  at  one  time 

11 


'"ill 


it  41 


wry 


122 


GREY  HAWK. 


**mm 


warm  on  my  neck  while  snapping  his  teeth,  so  near 
did  he  get.  He  might  have  seized  me  then,  and  I 
cannot  understand  why  he  did  not.  I  had  caught  up 
my  gun  as  I  leaped  from  the  mouth  of  the  den.  He 
still  pursued,  though  I  had  made  a  spurt  when  the 
sensation  of  his  breath  so  near  had  startled  me,  and 
had  now  gained  a  little  distance.  My  first  fire  wounded 
him  and  caused  him  to  stop,  and  I  soon  killed  him. 
I  was  ever  afterwards  very  cautious  about  going  into 
bears*  holes  without  first  being  certain  that  the  animals 
were  dead. 

-  As  the  sugar  season  came  on  we  went  to  Buffalo- 
Hump  Lake,  two  days'  journey  from  the  head  of  the 
Pembinah  River,  to  hunt  beavers.  We  took  our  wives 
to  the  hunting  grounds,  but  left  Net-no-kwa,  with  the 
children  to  make  sugar.  It  was  our  object  to  kill 
beaver  enough  to  enable  us  to  purchase  each  a  good 
horse,  intending  to  accompany  the  war-party  against 
the  Sioux  in  the  ensuing  summer. 

In  ten  days  I  killed  forty-two  fine  and  large  beavers, 
and  Wa-me*gon-a-biew  nearly  as  many.  With  these 
V  3  went  to  the  Mouse  River  trading-house  to  buy 
horses.  Mr.  McKie  had  promised  me,  the  last  time 
I  was  there,  to  sell  me  a  very  strong  and  beautiful  horse 
of  his  which  I  had  seen,  and  I  was  much  dissatisfied 
when  I  found  that  the  horse  had  been  sold  to  the  North- 
West  Company.  I  told  him  that  since  the  horse  had 
gone  there,  the  beavers  might  go  there  also.  On  cross- 
ing to  the  other  side  I  bought  a  large  grey  mare  for 
thirty  beaver  skins.     This  was  in  some  respects  as  good 


SOME  INDIAN  KINSFOLK, 


12} 


th,  so  near 
hen,  and   I 

caught  up 
e  den.  He 
t  when  the 
ed  me,  and 
re  wounded 
killed  him. 

going  into 
the  animals 

to  Buffalo- 
lead  of  the 
k  our  wives 
,ra,  with  the 
[ject  to  kill 
ach  a  good 
irty  against 

■ge  beavers, 
IWith  these 
ise  to    buy 
last  time 
lutiful  horse 
dissatisfied 
the  North- 
horse  had 
On  cross- 
ly mare  for 
:ts  as  good 


a  horse  as  the  other,  but  it  did  not  please  me  so  well. 
Wa-me-gon-a-biew  also  bought  a  horse  from  the 
Indians,  and  then  we  returned  to  Great  Wood  River, 
to  look  for  old  Net-no-kvva,  but  she  had  gone  to  Red 
River,  whither  v,^e  followed  her.  My  horse  caused  me 
much  trouble,  as  will  appear  by-and-by,  but  I  must  not 
anticipate. 

We  remained  some  time  at  the  mouth  of  the  As- 
sineboin  River,  and  many  Indians  gathered  round  us ; 
among  them  some  of  my  wife's  relations,  whom  I  had 
not  before  seen.  Among  them  was  an  uncle,  who  was 
a  cripple,  and  had  for  years  scarcely  been  able  to  walk. 
He  had  heard  of  me  only  that  I  was  a  white  man,  and 
supposed  that  I  could  not  hunt.  When  he  saw  my 
wife,  he  said  to  her,  "  Well,  I  hear  you  are  married  ;  does 
your  husband  ever  kill  any  game  ?  "  This  he  said  in  a 
sneering  incredulous  tone,  and  my  wife  answered  him 
in  the  same  spirit :  "  Yes,"  said  she,  "  if  a  moose  or  elk 
has  lost  his  road,  or  wants  to  die,  and  comes  and  stands 
at  our  door  or  in  his  path,  he  will  sometimes  kill  him  ! " 
"  Oh,  he  has  gone  to  hunt  to-day,  has  he  not }  If  he 
kills  anything,  I  beg  you  will  give  me  the  skin  to  make 
some  moccasins."  This  he  said  in  derision ;  but  on  my 
return,  on  being  told,  I  gave  him  the  skin  of  the  elk 
I  had  killed  that  day,  to  make  his  moccasins,  at  which 
he  was  much  surprised  and  pleased.  Continuing  to  be 
successful  the  next  few  days,  I  gave  game  to  all  my 
wife's  relations,  and  soon  heard  no  more  of  their  ridicule, 
but  was  regarded  by  them  with  respect. 

After  some  time  the  game  was  exhausted,  and  we 


M 


If  I 


ii.il 


«t>i 


124 


CJiEY  ffAlVA\ 


'    if 


% 


m 

1,1 


% 


found  it  necessary  to  disperse  in  various  directions.  I 
went  about  ten  miles  up  the  Assineboin,  when  we 
found  two  lodges.  These  people  were  also  relatives  of 
my  wife.  When  we  first  arrived,  the  wife  of  the  chief 
man  happened  to  be  cooking  a  moose's  tongue  for  her 
husband,  whom  she  expected  soon  to  return  from 
hunting.  This  she  gave  us  immediately,  and  would 
perhaps  have  further  relieved  our  want,  had  not  the 
men  arrived.  After  this  they  gave  us  nothing ;  although 
the  children  were  crying,  and  there  seemed  plenty  of 
meat  about  their  lodges.  It  was  now  late,  and  I  was 
too  much  fatigued  to  go  out  hunting  that  evening ; 
nevertheless,  I  would  not  suffer  our  women  to  purchase 
meat  from  them,  as  they  wished  to  do.  I  saw  these 
people  considered  us  poor  and  helpless ;  and  by  an  in- 
hospitality  unusual  among  Indians  even  towards  com- 
plete strangers,  they  meant  to  treat  us  in  a  way  that 
we  must  move  away  from  quickly.  So,  at  the  earliest 
appearance  of  dawn  in  the  morning,  I  took  my  gun, 
and,  standing  at  the  door  of  the  lodge,  I  said  purposely 
in  a  loud  voice,  "  Can  none  but  Po-ko-taw-ga-maw 
(which  was  the  chiefs  name)  kill  game?"  My  wife 
came  out  of  the  lodge  and  handed  me  a  piece  of  dried 
meat  which  she  had  made  her  sister  take  for  me.  By 
this  time  several  of  the  people  had  come  out  of  the 
lodges,  and  I  threw  the  piece  of  meat  from  me  among 
the  dogs,  saying,  "Shall  such  food  as  this  be  offered 
to  my  wife  and  children,  when  there  are  plenty  of  elks 
in  the  woods  } "  Before  noon  I  had  killed  two  fat  elks, 
and  brought  back  to  the  camp  a  heavy  load  of  meat. 


ELK  AND  MOOSE  SKINS, 


125 


There  was  a  wonderful  change  from  that  time  in  their 
treatment  of  us,  and  we  were  pressed  to  stay,  which  we 
did  for  the  short  time  it  was  convenient  for  us.  We 
wanted  to  select  some  good  skins  of  elk  and  moose  for 
making  moccasins.  Those  taken  in  the  woods  make 
better  leather  than  the  skins  of  animals  in  the  open 
prairies,  which  are  less  strong  and  suited  for  this 
purpose. 


1: 


;  -  "■"  .•     i'',^' 


■11 


Jf 


\\ 


'<  ;-< 


y 


'      Ml 


^ 


I  !pw|;i;.!!i|i|i 


CHAPTER  VII. 


tr. 


Some  Account  of  Indian  Religious  Ceremonies— Juggling  Impos- 
tors—Feasts  and  Festivals— War  Feasts— Medicine  Hunts- 
Prophets,  Seers,    and    Medicine    Men— The    Metai- Songs, 
Chants,  and  Legends— The  Story  of  the  Rag  and  Snow-man— 
Women's  Work  and  Place  in  the  Indian  Lodge, 


\ 


.,       ^^.     ,y 


f  7       » 


CHAPTER  VII. 


As  we  were  travelling  one  day  through  the  prairie  we 
saw  at  a  distance,  coming  in  our  direction,  a  man  loaded 
with  baggage,  and  having  two  of  the  large  drums  called 
Ta-wa-e-gun-num,  used  in  the  observances  of  the  reli- 
gious ceremony  called  Waw-be-no.  We  looked  to  our 
young  women  for  an  explanation,  as  we  soon  recognised 
the  approaching  traveller  to  be  no  other  than  Pich-e-to, 
one  of  the  band  of  inhospitable  relatives  we  had  lately 
left.  The  face  of  Squaw-shish,  the  Bow-we-tig  girl, 
betrayed  the  consciousness  of  some  knowledge  respect- 
ing the  motives  of  Pich-e-to.  He  soon  came  up,  with 
his  two  drums,  and  stopped  with  us.  Old  Net-no-kwa 
was  not  backward  in  inquiring  what  had  brought  him, 
and  when  she  found  that  his  designs  extended  no 
farther  than  to  the  Bow-we-tig  girl,  she  gave  her  con- 
sent to  the  match,  and  they  were  married,  continuing 
with  us  for  some  time.  He  behaved  quietly,  and  did 
not,  when  with  us,  make  any  parade  of  the  religion 
of  which  he  was  a  professor.  I  remember  only  that  one 
night  when  there  was  a  great  thunderstorm,  Pich-e-to 
became  terribly  alarmed,  and  got  up  and  offered  some 
tobacco  to  the  thunder,  as  if  it  were  the  voice  of  a  living 
being,  and  entreating  it  to  stop.    This  was  from  his  own 


ma 


130 


G/lEY  ITAWIC. 


m 

liiij 
Ipiii 

aititmi 


*■'■  ' 

iiilHIlt 

■il!l 

i 

*n- 

^   1       ■  L. 

■  ) 
t 

^^mt 

personal  fear  and  superstition,  and  had  nothing  to  do 
with  the  Waw-be-no,  a  false  and  mischievous  religion 
then  in  some  vogue  among  the  young  Ojibbeways  and 
other  tribes,  although  discountenanced  by  the  older  and 
more  respectable  Indians. 

The  ceremonies  of  the  Waw-be-no  are  attended  with 
much  noise  and  irregularity.  The  feasts  differ  from  all 
other  Indian  feasts  in  being  held  in  the  night,  and  in 
the  exhibition  of  many  tricks  with  fire,  by  the  chiefs  of 
the  sect.  The  initiated  take  red-hot  embers  in  their 
hands,  and  sometimes  put  hot  stones  in  their  mouths. 
Sometimes  they  put  powder  on  the  insides  of  their 
hands,  first  moistening  them  to  make  it  stick  ;  then  by 
rubbing  them  on  coals,  or  a  red-hot  stone,  they  make 
the  powder  burn.  Occasionally  one  of  the  principal  per- 
formers has  a  kettle  brought  and  set  down  before  him, 
which  is  taken  boiling  from  the  fire,  and  before  it  has 
time  to  cool  he  plunges  his  hands  to  the  bottom,  and 
brings  up  a  piece  of  flesh  that  had  purposely  been  put 
there.  He  then,  while  it  is  yet  smoking  or  steaming 
hot,  tears  the  flesh  with  his  teeth,  dancing  and  capering 
about  all  the  time.  .      . 

These  performances  prove  that  the  founders  of  this 
sect  are  a  set  of  juggling  impostors,  who  have  per- 
suaded the  ignorant  that  they  possess  supernatural 
power.  It  is  on  the  same  principle  that  medicine  men 
and  prophets  obtain  honour  and  influence,  the  know- 
ledge possessed  by  them  being  made  power.  In  the 
case  of  the  Waw-be-no  fire-eaters  and  fire-handlers,  the 
knowledge   is   that  of  a  preparation  of  certain  herbs, 


INDIAN'  JUGGLING  IMPOSTORS. 


«3i 


ng  to  do 
i  religion 
vays  and 
Dlder  and 

ided  with 

r  from  all 

it,  and  in 

chiefs  of 

5  in  their 

r  mouths. 

of  their 

;  then  by 

ley  make 

cipal  per- 

fore  him, 

>re  it  has 

tom,  and 

3een  put 

steaming 

capering 

of  this 
ave  per- 
^rnatural 
ine  men 
e  know- 
In  the 
~[lers,  the 
herbs, 


which  make  the  parts  to  which  it  is  applied  less 
sensible  to  heat.  One  of  these  plants  is  a  species  of 
yarrow  or  millefoil ;  another  grows  on  the  prairies. 
These  plants  they  mix  and  bruise,  or  chew  together, 
and  rub  over  their  hands  and  arms.  The  yarrow 
poultice  is  a  common  remedy  for  burns;  but  when 
mixed  with  some  other  herb,  not  so  well  known,  the 
mixture  certainly  gives  to  the  skin,  even  of  the  lips  and 
the  tongue,  wonderful  power  of  resisting  the  effects  of 
fire. 

The  Waw-be-no  is  not,  however,  confined  to  these 
juggling  exhibitions.  The  performers  are  a  crafty  and 
unprincipled  set,  and  the  night  festivals  are  the  source 
of  much  evil,  excited  by  the  singing  and  dancing,  and 
drink  when  they  can  get  it.  The  drum  is  made  of  a 
portion  of  the  trunk  of  a  tree,  hollowed  by  fire,  and 
with  skin  tied  tightly  over  it.  There  is  no  music,  but 
much  noise  and  disturbance.  No  wonder  that  the 
sedater  Indians  set  their  faces  against  the  Waw-be-no, 
which  gradually  fell  into  disrepute. 

I  may  here  introduce  some  account  of  the  other  chief 
feasts  and  festivals  common  among  the  Indians. 
Before  the  whites  introduced  regular  trade  for  the  pro- 
ceeds of  their  hunting,  and  brought  among  them  the 
general  use  of  intoxicating  drinks,  the  assembling  for 
feasts  was  the  principal  and  most  favourite  source  of 
excitement  in  times  of  peace.  When  game  was  plenti- 
ful feasts  were  frequent,  and  the  man  who  gave  many 
feasts  was  accounted  a  great  man.  They  used  to 
assemble   for  feasting   on   many  special   occasions.     I 


n\ 


js 


132 


GREY  HAWK. 


% 


'■■■|.5l!illl 


il! 


.i|l! 

;:!;! 


have  already  mentioned  the  custom  of  feasting  when 
a  young  hunter  kills  his  first  animal,  and  the  greater  the 
game,  such  as  a  moose  or  a  buffalo,  the  greater  the 
entertainment.  There  are  feasts  also  at  marriages, 
at  the  naming  of  children,  and  in  celebrating  other 
family  events.  There  is  also  the  feast  with  the  dead, 
eaten  at  the  graves  of  deceased  relatives  or  friends. 
At  these  each  person,  before  he  eats,  cuts  off  a  small 
portion  of  flesh,  and  casts  it  into  the  fire,  round  which 
they  sit.  The  smoke  and  smell  of  these  offerings,  they 
say,  attracts  the  Je-bi  or  spirits  to  come,  unseen,  and 
to  eat  with  them. 

The  war  feast  is,  as  its  name  implies,  one  of  a  special 
and  occasional  kind.  It  is  made  before  starting,  or  on 
the  way  to  the  enemy's  country.  There  may  be  four, 
or  eight,  or  twelve,  or  any  even  number  of  warriors  to 
partake  of  it,  but  never  an  odd  number,  which  would 
bring  evil  luck.  The  whole  animal,  whether  deer  or 
bear,  or  whatever  it  is,  being  cooked,  they  are  expected 
to  consume  the  entire  carcase.  Any  man  who  fails  to 
eat  his  share  is  liable  to  the  ridicule  of  his  gorman- 
dizing companions,  and  compelled  to  do  his  best  (or 
worst),  just  as  in  other  countries  it  is  said  that  people 
compel  their  comrades  to  drink  to  excess.  If  a  man 
can  eat  no  more,  and  none  of  the  others  volunteer  to 
help  to  consume  the  portion,  he  is  compelled  to  give 
tobacco  or  something  as  a  forfeit,  and  if  there  are  others 
at  hand  they  are  called  to  finish  the  food.  They  are 
very  careful  throughout  this  feast  that  no  bone  of  the 
animal  eaten  sLall  be  broken,  the  reason  assigned  being 


::li 


ill*  I 


^^\ 


|!  .  ■>" 


I 


I 


?•;,  ''^ 

'tlf!||)| 

null 


\ 


CEREMONIES  OF  THE  METAL 


133 


that  they  may  signify  to  the  great  Spirit  their  desire 
and  hope  of  returning  home  to  their  own  country  with 
their  bones  uninjured.  The  bones  are  carefully  tied  up 
and  hung  on  a  tree,  after  the  flesh  is  stripped  off  as 
clean  as  possible.  -  .  .* 

Under  the  name  of  the  Metai  are  included  the  feasts 
and  ceremonies  belonging  to  the  most  important  of  the 
Indian  ideas  of  religion.  There  is  no  order  or  caste  of 
priests  among  them.  The  n:.^dicine  men  who  subsist 
and  gain  influence,  partly  by  some  knowledge  of  the 
use  of  remedies,  but  chiefly  by  practising  on  th  ir 
credulity,  have  the  nearest  resemblance  to  a  priestly 
caste.  They  sell  charms  or  medicines  for  ensuring 
success  in  war,  or  in  hunting,  or  in  gaining  the  affection 
of  the  females,  and  for  other  purposes.  Sometimes  a 
man  has  ascendency  through  pretending  to  interpret 
dreams,  or  to  receive  revelations  from  the  great  Spirit, 
and  is  reverenced  as  a  prophet  or  seer.  If  there  are  no 
medicine  men  or  prophets  of  great  repute  at  hand,  some 
of  the  aged  men,  esteemed  to  possess  wisdom  and  ex- 
perience, are  chosen  as  chiefs  for  the  Metai.  The 
guests  are  invited  by  a  Me-zhin-no-way,  or  business 
man  of  a  chief,  who  delivers  to  each  a  small  stick,  as  a 
form  of  invitation.  In  the  south,  small  pieces  of  rane 
are  thus  used ;  in  the  north,  quills  are  sometimes 
substituted,  which  are  dyed  and  kept  for  the  purpose. 
No  verbal  message  is  delivered  with  this  symbol.  Dogs 
are  always  included  in  the  food  at  the  feast,  from  a  belief 
that,  as  they  are  most  useful  animals  to  man,  they  will 

be   more  acceptable  to    the  divinities   than  any  other 

12 


i 


<!,! 


134 


GREY  HAWJC. 


t; 


Kitlf) 


■f. 


ill 


animal.  They  believe  that  the  food  they  eat  on  these 
occasions,  in  sorne  way  ascends,  in  invisible  offering, 
to  the  great  Spirit.  Songs  are  sung  during  the  feast 
and  addresses  made  by  the  old  men,  mostly  traditional 
narratives,  intermixed  with  strange  accounts  of  various 
persons  of  their  mythology,  and  occasional  moral  or 
prudential  precepts  and  exhortations.  Whenever  the 
name  of  the  great  Spirit  is  referred  to,  all  the  audience,  if 
still  in  sober  condition,  respond  by  a  cry  of  Kwa-ho-ho- 
ho-ho  !  the  first  syllable  uttered  in  quick  loud  tone,  the 
after  syllables  fainter  and  quicker  till  ended  in  a  low 
breath  or  whisper.  The  songs  are  chiefly  rhapsodies  of 
personal  boasting,  as  to  knowledge  or  adventure,  by 
which  the  aged  astonish  or  encourage  the  younger 
guests.  As  many  of  the  ceremonies  are  fast  becoming 
obsolete,  and  as  they  vary  in  different  parts,  it  would 
be  waste  of  space  to  go  into  greater  r  ,ails.  I  have 
been  led  to  say  thus  much,  in  consequence  of  the 
reference  to  the  Waw  be-no,  when  Pich-e-to  came  to 
us,  and  took  as  his  wife  the  Bow-we-tig  girl,  who  had 
lived  with  us  since  she  was  adopted  by  old  Net-no- 
kwa. 

Sometimes,  when  sitting  round  the  camp  or  the  lodge 
fire,  stories  or  legends  are  told,  interspersed  with  songs. 
Adventures  of  war  or  the  chase,  and  affairs  of  love,  are 
principally  the  subjects  of  these  stories.  There  is  often 
a  great  amount  of  humour  shown,  and  ut  times  the  tale, 
as  fables  ought  to  do,  is  made  to  convey  a  practical 
lesson.  Here  is  one  which  teaches  young  girls  the 
danger   of  coquetry,    and   gives   warning   against    un- 


INDIAN  LEGENDS. 


135 


due  admiration  of  unknown  strangers,  and  of  finery  of 
dress. 

There  lived,  once  upon  a  time,  in  a  village  of  the 
Ojibbeways,  a  noted  beauty,  who  was  the  admiration 
of  all  the  young  hunters  and  warriors  of  the  tribe.  She 
was  particularly  admired  by  a  young  man,  who  from  his 
good  figure,  and  the  care  he  took  in  adorning  his  person, 
was  named  Ma-mon-da-gin-ine,  which  we  may  interpret 
Beau-man. 

This  young  man  had  a  companion  and  friend,  whom 
he  made  a  confidant  of  his  affairs.  "  Come,"  said  he, 
one  day,  in  a  sportive  mood-  "  let  us  go  a-courting  to 
her  who  is  so  handsome  ;  perhaps  she  may  fancy  one 
^f  us."  But  she  vv^ould  listen  to  neither  of  them,  and 
treated  them  with  cool  indifference.  When  the  hand- 
some young  man  rallied  from  the  rebuff,  and  en- 
deavoured again  to  press  his  suit,  she  put  together  her 
thumb  and  three  fingers,  and  gracefully  raising  her 
hand  towards  him,  opened  them  contemptuously  in  his 
face.  This  gesticulation  with  the  thumb  and  fingers 
denotes  supreme  scorn,  and  decided  rejection,  so  that 
the  young  hunter  had  to  withdraw,  confused  and 
abashed.  His  pride  was  deeply  wounded,  and  he  was 
the  more  piqued  because  this  had  been  done  in  the  pre- 
sence of  others,  and  the  affair  was  soon  noised  abroad, 
and  became  the  talk  of  every  lodge  circle.  Being  of  a 
very  sensitive  disposition,  the  rejection  of  his  suit  so 
preyed  upon  him  that  he  became  melancholy.  He  was 
moody  and  silent,  sometimes  for  days  together  scarcely 
speaking  a  word,  and  taking  little  or  no  food.    At  last 


<'*! 


136 


GREY  HAWK. 


m 


this  told  upon  his  health,  and  he  became  ill,  and  kept  to 
his  bed.  No  efforts  could  rouse  him  from  this  state. 
Feeling  abashed  and  dishonoured,  he  no  longer  wished 
to  go  abroad,  and  could  scarcely  endure  to  be  seen  by 
his  relatives  in  their  own  lodge.  '  '    • 

'  Presently  the  time  came  for  moving  and  breaking  up 
the  camp,  for  the  winter  hunting  season  was  over,  and 
the  spring  warned  them  to  go  towards  the  place  of  their 
summer  encampment.  No  persuasion  could  induce  the 
young  man  to  arise,  and  prepare  for  departure.  As 
they  saw  him  so  determined,  they  put  some  dried  food 
within  reach,  and  left  him  there,  lying  upon  his  deer- 
skin couch.  The  last  to  leave  him  was  his  boon  com- 
panion and  friend,  a  relative  of  his  own,  who  has  already 
been  mentioned  as  also  an  admirer  of  the  Indian  belle. 
But  even  his  voice  was  unheeded,  and  as  soon  as  the 
sound  of  his  retiring  footsteps  ceased,  the  stillness  and 
solitude  of  the  wilderness  reigned  around.        *         .   :. 

But  now,  when  all  had  departed,  and  the  young  man 
felt  that  no  help  was  near,  and  that  death  must  soon 
come  to  him  if  he  remained  where  he  lay,  his  thoughts 
became  troubled  within  him.  He  began  to  pray  to  his 
moneto  or  guardian  spirit,  who  heard  his  appeal,  and 
put  into  his  mind  a  plan  by  which  he  might  punish  and 
humble  the  haughty  girl  who  had  brought  him  so  low. 
The  idea  worked  in  his  mind,  and  soon  roused  him  to 
action.  The  evil  spirit  had  prompted  him  to  carry  out 
a  stratagem,  in  order  to  obtain  revenge. 
'  Rising  from  his  couch,  he  walked  over  the  ground 
of  the  deserted  camp,  and  gathered  all  the  bits  of  cloth, 


THE  MAN  OF  RAGS  AND  SNOW. 


137 


feathers,  and  other  scraps  of  finery  which  he  could  see. 
The  motley  heap  of  gaudy  but  soiled  stuff  he  cleaned 
as  best  he  could,  and  with  much  labour  put  them  into 
shape,  and  clothed  them  with  coat  and  leggings,  trimmed 
with  beads,  and  decorated  after  the  fashion  of  his  tribe. 
He  had  a  spare  pair  of  moccasins,  which  he  also  gar- 
nished with  beads,  and  got  ready  a  bow  and  arrows,  and 
a  frontlet  and  feathers  for  the  head.  The  mass  was 
still  very  loose  and  rough  looking,  so  he  searched  for 
bones,  and  scraps  of  meat,  and  offal,  and  dirt  of  all  kind 
to  fill  up  spaces,  cementing  the  whole  with  snow,  which 
he  could  knead  in  its  half-thawed  state,  and  which 
would  soon  harden  into  a  solid  mass.  So,  having  filled 
the  clothes  with  these  things,  and  pressed  the  mass 
firmly  together,  it  appeared  in  the  form  of  a  tall,  well- 
framed  man,  attired  in  gala  dress,  as  if  for  the  chase. 
And  the  evil  spirit,  his  guardian  and  counsellor,  gave  a 
certain  amount  of  life  to  this  Moo  wis,  or  Rag  and  Dirt 
man,  who  had  thus  been  fashioned. 

"  Now,  follow  me,"  said  the  Beau-man,  "  and  I  will 
direct  you,  and  tell  you  what  to  do." 

So  they  followed  the  trail  of  the  tribe,  and  came  up 
to  their  camp  in  the  evening,  when  the  failing  light  was 
all  the  better  for  the  deception  about  to  take  place.  As 
they  entered  the  camp,  all  were  pleased  to  see  the 
young  man,  and  said  that  he  already  looked  more  like 
himself  again.  But  he  obtained  little  notice,  for  all  eyes 
were  struck  by  his  companion  ;  tall,  silent,  and  digni- 
fied ;  with  clothes  so  many-coloured,  and  covered  with 
such  profusion  and  variety  of  ornament,  for  the  Indians 


i 


138 


CREY  HAWK. 


ST! 


«W!.(jj 


Hit 


!     1 


do  not  estimate  intrinsic  value,  but  judge  by  the  gaudy 
show  that  is  made.  The  chief  invited  the  stranger  to 
his  lodge,  and  prepared  for  him  a  feast  of  moose  hump, 
and  the  finest  venison.  .  , 

No  one  of  those  who  saw  the  attractive  stranger 
admired  him  more  than  Ma-mon-dd-go-kwa,  the  Indian 
belle.  She  fell  in  love  with  him  at  first  sight,  and  got 
her  mother  to  invite  him  to  their  lodge,  on  the  evening 
after  his  arrival.  The  Beau  went  with  him,  for  it  was 
under  his  patronage  that  he  had  been  introduced  ;  and 
in  truth  he  had  his  own  motive  for  going,  for  he  had  not 
wholly  lost  his  feelings  of  admiration  for  the  fair  one, 
against  whom  he  was  nevertheless  conspiring,  by  help 
of  necromantic  art.  He  was  prepared  to  reserve  him- 
self for  any  favourable  turn  that  affairs  might  possibly 
take.  But  no  such  opportunity  occurred.  Moowis 
attracted  all  attention,  and  every  eye  and  heart  were 
alert  to  entertain  him.  He  was  placed  in  the  most 
prominent  seat  in  front  of  the  fire,  and  was  the  observed 
of  all  observers.  The  heat  began  to  make  him  feel 
uncomfortable  ;  as  well  it  might,  for  there  was  risk  of 
his  being  resolved  into  his  original  elements  of  rags  and 
dirt  and  snow,  and  so  his  true  character  be  revealed. 
He  pulled  a  boy  to  him,  and  put  him  as  a  screen  from 
the  fire.  He  shifted  his  position  frequently,  and  by 
turning  this  way  and  that  way,  by  dexterous  manoeuvres 
and  timely  remarks,  evaded  the  pressing  invitation  of 
his  host  to  sit  still  and  enjoy  himself.  At  last,  in  fear 
of  speedy  dissolution,  he  placed  himself  near  the  door 
of  the  lodge,  and  by  so  doing  increased  the  admiration 


THE  INDIAN  MAIDEN'S  CHOICE, 


139 


of  the  forest  maiden,  who  could  not  but  praise  the  brave 
spirit  of  endurance  which  could  resist  the  paralysing 
cold  in  that  part  of  the  lodge. 

Presently  the  mother  pressed  him  to  cross  to  the 
inmost  part  of  the  lodge,  and  to  take  the  coveted  AbinoSy 
or  bridegroom's  seat.  The  Beau,  on  seeing  this,  per- 
ceived that  his  own  chance  was  over,  and  that  Moowis 
had  triumphed.  He  therefore  withdrew,  as  did  the 
other  guests  one  by  one,  and  Moowis  remained  as  one 
of  the  family.  Marriage  is  a  very  simple  ceremony 
among  the  Indians,  and  there  are  no  banns  to  be  asked 
or  forbidden.  The  dart  with  which  the  belle  had  often 
delighted  to  wo'jnd  others,  she  received  into  her  own 
heart.     She  had  married  not  a  true  man,  but  an  image. 

As  the  morning  dawned  the  stranger  arose,  and  took 
his  weapons,  saying  he  must  depart.  "  I  must  go,"  said 
he,  "  for  I  have  important  business  to  do  before  I  can 
settle  myself  in  a  lodge,  and  there  are  many  hills  to 
mount  and  streams  to  cross  before  I  come  to  the  end 
of  my  journey."  "  I  will  go  with  you,"  she  said.  "  It  is 
too  far,"  he  replied,  "  and  you  are  not  able  to  undergo 
the  toils  and  encounter  the  perils  of  the  way."  "  It  is 
not  so  far  but  that  I  can  go,"  she  said  ;  "  and  there  are 
no  toils  nor  dangers  that  I  am  not  ready  and  willing  to 
share  with  you." 

Moowis  said  h?  must  go  and  bid  his  friend  farewell. 
He  went  and  told  him  that  the  girl  wished  to  accom- 
pany him  on  the  journey.  For  a  moment,  pity  filled 
the  heart  of  the  rejected  Beau.  He  regretted  that  she 
should  thus  have  cast  herself  away  upon  an  image  and 


I40 


GREY  HAWK, 


V    i' 


f 


shadow,  when  she  might  have  been  mistress  of  a  good 
lodge  and  of  a  true  man.  "  But  it  is  her  own  folly,"  he 
said  ;  "she  has  turned  a  deaf  ear  to  the  counsels  of  pru- 
dence, and  she  must  submit  to  her  fate." 

That  same  morning  the  image  set  forth,  and  his  wife 
followed  behind  at  a  distance,  as  is  always  the  custom 
among  Indians.  The  way  was  rough  and  difficult,  and 
she  could  not  keep  up  with  his  rapid  pace  ;  but  she 
struggled  hard  and  perseveringly  to  follow  him.  He 
had  been  for  some  time  out  of  sight,  when  the  sun  now 
shone  with  pieicing  heat,  and  commenced  upon  his 
snow-knit  body  the  work  of  dissolution.  He  began  to 
melt  away,  and  to  fall  in  pieces.  As  she  followed  him, 
piece  after  piece  of  the  raiment  which  she  recognised  as 
his,  and  the  ornaments  by  which  she  had  been  dazzled, 
were  found  in  the  path.  Then  she  saw  his  moccasins, 
and  his  leggings,  and  his  coat,  and  the  feathers  of  his 
head-dress.  As  the  heat  unbound  them  they  fell 
assunder,  and  they  all  returned  to  their  original  dirty 
and  base  condition.  The  way  led  over  rocks,  across 
marshes,  and  through  forests.  A  high  wind  arose  and 
seemed  to  whirl  from  all  points  of  the  compass,  so  that 
she  got  confused  and  lost  her  way.  Here  and  there  she 
still  found  rags,  and  bones,  and  beads,  and  feathers ;  but 
Moowis  she  never  caught  sight  of.  The  whole  day  she 
spent  in  wandering  in  her  vain  search,  for  she  had  long 
lost  every  track,  and  night  overtook  her  wearied  and  in 
despair.  With  bitter  cries  she  bewailed  her  fate,  but 
none  heard  her,  and  she  perished  in  the  woods  of  cold 
and   hunger.       "Moowis,   Moowis,   you   have   led    me 


ARRANGEMENTS  OF  THE  INDIAN  LODGE. 


141 


astray,   you   are   leading  me  astray,  and  here  I   must 
perish ! " 

Then  the  Indian  girls  take  up  the  refrain,  at  the  end 
of  the  tragic  story,  and  sing: — 

**  Moowis  !  Moowis  ! 

Dost  thou  deceive  me  ? 
Hear  my  moan  ; 

Do  not,  do  not  leave  me 
All  alone,  all  alone  !  " 

The  mention  of  the  Abinos,  or  the  bridegroom's  seat, 
in  this  story,  leads  me  to  add  a  few  remarks  about  the 
arrangements  of  the  Indian  lodge.  It  was  by  the 
mother  that  he  was  installed  in  that  seat,  and  made  a 
member  of  the  family.  The  lodge  is  the  precinct  of  the 
wife's  rule  and  government.  She  assigns  to  each  mem- 
ber his  or  her  ordinary  place  to  sleep  and  put  their 
effects.  These  places  are  permanent,  and  only  changed 
at  her  will,  as  when  there  is  a  guest,  either  by  day  or 
night.  In  a  space  so  small  this  system  keeps  order, 
and  the  husband,  who  is  lord  in  the  field  and  the  forest, 
does  not  interfere  with  the  affairs  of  the  lodge,  where 
he  is  more  like  guest  than  master.  His  chief  duty  is 
to  find  food,  which  the  women  prepare  for  the  feast  or 
the  meal.  Hunting  is  his  chief  business,  wtth  the  de- 
fence of  the  village,  the  preparation  of  implements  of 
hunting  or  war,  of  canoes  for  travelling,  and  other  out- 
door work.  The  women  dress  the  skins,  weave  the 
mats  from  rushes,  gather  firewood,  and  perform  other 
domcLtic  work  less  suitable  for  men.  They  also  take 
a  principal  part  in  corn-planting  and  gathering,  and  in 


142 


GREY  HAWK. 


■\'\ 


m 

KB- 


^■k, 


'^:;ii 


€ 


sugar-making  at  the  season,  when  they  go  to  the  woods 
where  maple- trees  abound. 

The  usual  notion  of  the  women  being  almost  like 
slaves  of  the  men  is  not  in  accordance  with  fact.  In 
he  lodges  where  I  have  lived  the  mothers  and  wives 
have  rather  ruled  the  men,  and  some  of  them,  such  as 
Net-no-qua,  have  been  looked  up  to  with  respect  and 
obeisance  by  all  the  tribe.  The  labours  which  the 
women  are  seen  to  undertake  are  assumed  at  their  own 
will,  and  in  accordance  with  ancient  usage.  White 
people  who  have  seen  an  Indian  squaw  toiling  along 
behind  her  husband,  burdened  apparently  with  a  heavy 
load,  while  he  stalks  along  smoking  his  pipe,  have 
perhaps  judged  hastily  as  to  their  relation.  In  this  one 
matter  of  the  wife  trudging  in  the  rear,  the  origin  of  the 
custom  is  entirely  due  to  superstition.  It  is  an  un- 
propitious  omen  if  a  woman  ever  walks  in  the  path 
before  a  man.  If  she  cross  his  track  when  he  is  about 
to  set  out  on  a  hunting  or  a  war  expedition,  his  luck  is 
gone.  In  journeying,  it  is  natural  that  the  man  should 
be  in  advance ;  but  the  position  of  the  squaw  is  not 
meant  to  denote  inferiority,  but  is  the  result  of  the 
superstitious  feeling  alluded  to.  Besides,  she  is  much 
fitter  for  bearing  burdens  than  the  erect,  quick-stepping 
hunter  or  warrior.  She  has  been  accustomed  to  carry 
the  children  slung  on  her  back,  and  the  habit  of  bearing 
the  papooses  enables  her  to  carry  easily  the  baggage 
which  would  impede  and  weary  the  man. 

Let  me  close  these  remarks  with  telling  of  a  burden 
once  carried  by  an  Indian  woman,  of  which  little  was 


A  DUTIFUL  DAUGHTER. 


143 


In  this  one 


thought  by  her  own  people,  but  which  has  caused  her 
to  be  spoken  of  with  wonder  and  praise  by  white  men, 
on  hearing  of  it.  It  is  certainly  a  remarkable  instance 
of  filial  duty  and  affection. 

Gitchi-naigow,  a  Chippeway  chief,  had  long  been 
celebrated  as  a  leader  and  ruler  in  his  tribe.  He  had 
been  a  friend  of  the  French  in  the  time  of  their  supre- 
macy in  Canada,  and  took  part  in  the  struggle  that 
followed  the  capture  of  Quebec  in  1759.  The  French 
called  him  Le  Grand  Sable,  or  The  Great  Sand  Chief 
He  was  one  of  the  assailants  in  the  memorable  capture 
of  the  old  Fort  Mickilimackinac,  in  1763.  After  the 
wars  were  ended,  he  lived  many  years  in  the  region  of 
the  Upper  Lakes.  He  shifted  his  lodge,  as  the  seasons 
changed,  from  the  open  shores  of  Lake  Huron  and 
Lake  Michigan  to  the  thick  woods  where  the  Indians 
seek  shelter  from  the  wintry  winds.  More  than  eighty 
years  had  now  whitened  the  locks  of  the  aged  chief,  and 
he  felt  that  the  time  of  his  journeyings  must  soon  be 
over.  He  accompanied  his  people  for  the  last  time, 
during  the  early  spring,  from  the  borders  of  the  water 
to  the  maple  forests,  where  they  stay  till  the  budding 
leaves  show  that  the  sweet  sap  is  nv  longer  available 
for  making  into  syrup  for  sugar. 

When  they  began  to  pack  up  their  effects  to  return 
to  the  lakes,  it  was  evident  that  the  old  man  had  no 
more  strength  to  bear  the  journey.  His  daughter, 
Nodowdqua,  the  wife  of  Saganash,  determined  to  carry 
him  on  her  back,  that  he  might  yet  once  more  see  the 
refreshing  waters.     She  took  her  long  and  stout  deer- 


144 


GREY  HAWK, 


skin  apecun,  or  head-strap,  which  she  fastened  round 
his  body,  and,  bending  under  the  load,  with  the  strap 
across  her  forehead,  she  rose  and  set  out  on  the  path 
with  the  others.  Resting  occasionally  by  the  way,  she 
bore  him  safely  to  the  shores  of  Lake  Michigan,  a  dis- 
tance of  more  than  ten  miles.  It  was  the  old  man's 
last  journey.  He  died  and  was  buried  on  the  shores  of 
the  lake.*      -  i    ,    /.      .;  .  •    .       .  - 

*  The  daughter  lived  to  a  good  old  age,  and  in  1833  she  told  the 
story  of  her  father's  last  journey  to  Mr.  Schoolcraft  at  Mackinac. 


w 


>-. 


■'V 


t.  'V..  ^-tj  '.'   ^    , ..  ,v»,.'  ,.,„ 


ened  round 
h  the  strap 
n  the  path 
lie  way,  she 
igan,  a  dis- 
old  man's 
e  shores  of 


"  «■ 


3  she  told  the 
Mackinac. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


13 


3 


New  War  Expedition  against  the  Sioux — United  Bands  of  Ofib- 
bewaySy  Ottawwaws,  and  Assineboins — Following  the  Trail 
of  the  Sioux —  The  Indian  War-whoop — Retreat  of  the  Sioux 
— Horse-stealing^In  Search  of  my  Horse ^  Stolen  by  Assine- 
boins—Curious  Rencontre  on  a  Prairie — Indian  Lodges — 
Hospitable  Usages — Family  and  Village  Life, 


C;, 


14« 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


I 


At  this  time  there  were  fresh  rumours  of  a  war  party 
preparing  to  go  against  the  Sioux,  and  we  again  re- 
solved to  accompany  it.  We  therefor^  went  toward  the 
prairie  land,  in  order  to  kill  buffaU.es  hat  we  might 
make  dry  meat  sufficient  for  our  Hmiii^s  during  our 
absence.  After  we  had  killed  ^nC-  «.  ried  large  quan- 
tities of  meat,  we  erected  a  sun  egwun,  or  a  scaffold, 
where  we  deposited  as  much  ^.a  we  thought  would 
supply  the  wants  of  our  families  till  our  return.  Be- 
fore we  had  entirely  finished  the  preparations  for  our 
journey,  we  were  suddenly  fallen  upon  by  a  war  party 
of  about  two  hundred  Sioux,  who  killed  some  of  our 
people.  A  small  party  of  Assineboins  and  Crees  had 
already  gone  out  towards  the  Sioux  country,  and,  fall- 
ing by  accident  on  the  trace  of  this  war  party,  had 
dogged  them  for  some  time,  Coming  repeatedly  near 
enough  to  see  the  crane's  head,  used  by  their  chief  in- 
stead of  stones,  in  the  nightly  divination,  which  I  have 
already  described  as  customary  among  the  Indians  to 
discover  the  position  of  an  enemy.  This  little  band 
of  Assineboins  and  Crees  had  not  courage  enough  to 
fall  upon  the  Sioux,  but  they  sent  messengers  to  the 
Ojibbeways,  by  a  circuitous  route.     These  came  to  the 

«47 


t4» 


GREY  HAWK, 


H 


lodge  of  the  principal  chief  of  the  Ojibbcways,  who  was 
huntinji  in  advance  of  his  people.  He  scorned  to  dis- 
play fear.  By  retreating  at  once  to  the  trader's  fort, 
he  might  have  escaped  the  danger  that  was  imminent. 
He  made  some  preparation  to  move,  but  his  old  wife, 
being  then  jealous  of  a  younger  one  now  in  higher 
favour  than  herself,  reproached  him,  and  complained  that 
he  cared  more  for  the  young  woman  than  for  herself. 
He  said  to  her  :  *'  You  have  for  a  long  time  annoyed 
me  by  your  jealou.iy,  and  by  your  complaints ;  I  must 
hear  no  more  of  it.  The  Sioux  are  near,  and  I  will 
wait  for  them."  He  accordingly  remained,  and  con- 
tinued hunting.  Early  one  morning  he  went  up  into 
an  oak-tree  that  stood  near  his  lodge,  to  look  over  the 
prairie  for  buffalo,  and  in  descending  he  was  shot  by 
two  young  men  of  the  Sioux,  who  had  been  in  conceal- 
ment near  the  place  great  part  of  the  night.  It  is 
probable  they  would  have  fallen  upon  him  sooner  but 
for  fear.  Now  the  trampling  of  horses  was  heard,  and 
the  men  who  were  with  the  chief  had  scarce  time  to 
run  out  of  the  lodge,  when  the  two  hundred  Sioux  were 
upon  them.  There  was  fighting  for  some  time,  but  in 
the  end  all  the  Ojibbeways  there,  about  twenty  in  num- 
ber, were  killed,  except  Aisainse  (the  little  clam),  a 
brother  of  the  chief,  and  two  women  with  one  child. 

The  Ojibbeways  at  the  fort  soon  heard  of  it,  and  the 
trader  at  Pembinah  gave  them  ammunition  to  pursue 
the  party  that  had  killed  th*^  chief,  who  was  his  father- 
in-law.  A  large  body  assembled,  four  hundred  in  all, 
of  whom  one  hundred  were  Assineboins,  the  remaining 


QUARRELS  IN  THE  CAAfP. 


149 


three  hundred  being  Ojibbeways  and  Crees,  with  some 
Muskegoes.  My  brother  and  I  accompanied  them. 
In  the  course  of  the  firr.t  day  after  we  left  the  fort, 
nearly  one  hundred  Ojibbeways  deserted  and  went  back. 
In  the  following  night  the  Asisineboins  left  in  consider- 
able numbers,  having  stolen  many  horses,  and  among 
them  four  belonging  to  me  and  Wa-me-gon-a-biew.  I 
had  only  five  pairs  of  moccasins,  intending  to  make  the 
whole  journey  on  horseback,  and  I  felt  it  a  great  mis- 
fortune to  have  lost  my  horses.  I  went  to  Pe-shaw-ba, 
who  was  chief  of  the  band  of  Ottawwaws  to  which  we 
belonged,  and  told  him  I  intended  to  make  reprisals 
from  the  small  number  of  Assineboins  still  with  us. 
He  would  not  consent,  saying,  very  justly,  that  this 
would  raise  a  quarrel  which  would  entirely  interrupt 
and  frustrate  the  designs  of  the  whole  expedition.  His 
advice,  though  I  knew  it  to  be  good  so  far  as  the  in- 
terest of  the  whole  was  concerned,  did  nothing  to 
remove  my  private  grievances,  and  I  went  from  one  to 
another  of  the  Ottawwaws,  and  those  I  considered 
friendly  among  the  Ojibbeways,  endeavouring  to  per- 
suade them  to  join  me  in  taking  horses  from  the 
Assineboins.  None  would  consent  except  a  young 
man  named  Gish-kau-ko,  a  relative  of  him  by  whom  I 
had  been  taken  prisoner.  He  agreed  to  watch  with  me 
the  thirteen  Assineboins  who  still  remained  in  the 
camp,  and  if  opportunity  offered,  without  directly  using 
force,  to  assist  me  in  taking  horses  from  them  to  re- 
place those  which  their  people  had  stolen  from  me. 
Soon  after,  I  saw  eight  of  these  thirteen  lingering  in  the 


'! 


% 


3M. 

Ml 


^ME' ! 


150 


<7^i?K  HAWK\ 


camp  one  morning,  and  I  believed  it  was  their  intention 
to  leave  us  and  turn  back.  I  called  Gish-kau-ko  to 
watch  them  with  me ;  and,  sure  enough,  as  soon  as 
most  of  the  Ojibbeways  had  moved  forward,  these 
men  got  on  their  horses,  and  turned  their  faces  to  go 
home.  We  resolved  to  follow  and  still  to  watch.  As 
we  knew  we  could  not  take  the  horses  by  force,  as 
they  were  well  armed,  we  left  our  arms,  and  followed 
them  with  nothing  in  our  hands.  Perceiving  that  they 
were  followed,  one  of  them  dismounted,  and  waited  to 
hold  a  parley  with  us ;  but  they  were  too  wary  and 
cautious  to  give  us  any  opportunity  of  taking  their 
horses.  The  others  had  now  also  halted.  We  tried 
entreaties,  to  give  us  two  of  the  horses  for  the  four  that 
had  been  stolen  by  their  brothers.  As  this  had  no 
effect,  I  told  them  that  their  five  companions  whom 
they  had  left  behind  would  not  be  safe  among  us  ;  but 
this  threat,  instead  of  having  any  good  effect,  only  in- 
duced them  to  send  a  messenger  on  their  swiftest  horse 
to  warn  these  men  to  beware  of  me.  We  returned  to 
the  main  party  on  foot,  and  took  the  first  opportunity 
of  visiting  the  camp  of  the  five  Assineboins ;  but  they 
had  taken  alarm  on  the  arrival  of  the  messenger,  and 
had  fled  with  their  horses. 

At  a  lake  near  Red  River  we  came  on  the  path  of 
the  retiring  Sioux,  by  whom  the  Ojibbeway  chief  had 
been  killed.  We  found  the  dead  body  of  a  young 
Sioux,  which  the  Ojibbeways  beat  and  kicked,  and 
took  the  scalp.  Pe-shaw-ba  forbid  me  and  the  young 
men  of  his  party  to  join  in  such  unmanly  and  unworthy 


NUMEROUS  rESERTIONS. 


iff 


outrages.  The  trail  being  quite  recent,  we  thought  we 
could  not  be  more  than  two  or  three  days  behind  the 
Sioux. 

At  Lake  Traverse,  our  numbers  had  diminished  to 
one  hundred  and  twenty ;  of  these  three  were  half- 
breed  Assineboins,  about  twenty  Crees,  and  as  many 
Ottawwaws,  the  rest  Ojibbeways.  Many  of  the  original 
party  had  been  discouraged  by  unfavourable  divina- 
tions ;  among  others,  one  by  Pe-shaw-ba,  the  Ottawwaw 
chief,  made  "^n  the  first  night  after  we  left  Pembinah. 
He  told  us  that  in  his  dream  he  saw  the  eyes  of  the 
Sioux,  like  the  sun ;  they  saw  everywhere,  and  always 
discovered  the  Ojibbeways  before  the  latter  came  near 
enough  to  strike  them.  Probably  he  said  this  to  incite 
to  greater  watchfulness,  but  it  had  the  effect  of  dis- 
couragement, as  if  he  had  not  confidence  in  his  own 
side,  and  may  have  caused  some  of  the  numerous 
desertions  so  early  in  the  journey.  He  also  told,  as 
part  of  his  dream,  that  he  had  seen  all  our  party  re- 
turning, unharmed,  and  without  bearing  any  scalps  of 
enemies  ;  but  he  said  that  on  the  left-hand  side  of 
Lake  Traverse,  opposite  our  road,  he  saw  two  lodges 
of  Sioux  by  themselves,  which  he  intended  to  visit  on 
his  return. 

Due  west  from  Lake  Traverse,  at  the  distance  of  two 
days*  travel,  is  a  mountain  called  O-ge-mah-wud-ju 
(chief  mountain),  near  which  is  the  village  to  which 
the  war  party  we  were  pursuing  belonged.  As  we 
approached  this  mountain,  we  moved  in  a  more  <::autious 
and  guarded  manner,  most  common'y  lying  hid  in  the 


'52 


GREY  HAWK, 


'i'it 


I  I 


woods  during  the  day,  and  travelling  at  night.  When 
at  last  we  were  within  a  few  miles,  we  halted  in  the 
middle  of  the  night,  and  waited  for  the  approach  of 
the  earliest  dawn,  the  time  the  Indians  usually  choose 
for  an  attack. 

Late  in  the  night,  a  warrior  of  high  reputation,  the 
Black  Duck,  took  the  reins  of  his  horse  in  his  hand, 
and  walked  on  towards  the  village.  Having  seen  him 
thus  advancing  I  joined  him,  and  he  allowed  me  to 
accompany  him.  We  arrived  at  early  dawn  at  the  little 
hill  which  sheltered  our  approach  from  bemg  seen  in 
the  village.  Raising  his  head  cautiously  to  reconnoitre, 
the  Black  Duck  saw  two  men  walking  at  some  dis- 
tance in  front  of  him.  As  they  evidently  had  not 
observed  him,  he  descended  the  hill  a  little,  to  meet 
our  advancing  people,  and  then  tossing  his  blanket  in 
a  peculiar  manner  thereby  made  a  signal  to  the  Ojibbe- 
ways  to  rush  on.  Instantly  there  was  a  tearing  off  of 
leggings,  stripping  off  and  throwing  down  of  blankets, 
and  the  whole  band  leaped  to  the  feet  of  Black  Duck, 
with  whom  they  moved  silently  and  swiftly  over  the 
crest  of  the  hill,  and  soon  stood  on  the  site  of  the 
village.  After  passing  the  crest  of  the  hill  they  saw 
the  two  men,  who  instead  of  flying  came  calmly  to- 
wards them  ;  and  turned  out  to  be  two.  of  the  young 
men  of  their  own  band.  They  had  left  the  main  party 
when  they  halted  in  the  night,  and  without  giving  any 
notice  of  their  intention,  had  gone  forward  at  once  to 
reconnoitre  what  they  supposed  to  be  the  position  of 
the   enemy.     But   they  had   found    the    Sioux    village 


THE  INDIAN  WAR-WHOOP. 


»53 


deserted  many  hours  before,  and  they  had  walked 
about,  scaring  away  the  wolves  from  among  the  rubbish ; 
then  they  slowly  returned  to  meet  their  own  people 
advancing.  It  was  well  for  them  that  the  light  by  this 
time  allowed  them  to  be  at  once  recognised,  for  the 
band,  after  their  silent  advance,  as  r>oon  as  they  topped 
the  hill,  had  raised  the  Sas-sah-kvvi,  or  war-whoop,  as 
they  came  down  the  slope  with  a  rush. 

The  loud  and  piercing  sound  of  the  Indian  war- 
whoop,  especially  \i  raised  suddenly  and  heard  unex- 
pectedly, has  a  most  thrilling  effect.  It  intimidates  and 
depresses  the  weak,  or  those  who  are  surprised  without 
arms  in  their  hands,  while  it  rouses  the  spirit  of  those 
who  are  defiant  and  ready  for  battle.  I  have  observed, 
on  many  occasions,  a  surprising  effect  upon  animals. 
I  have  seen  a  buffalo  so  terrified  by  it  as  to  fall  down 
in  his  steps,  being  able  neither  to  run,  nor  to  make  any 
resistance.  I  have  seen  a  bear  so  terror-stricken  as  to 
quit  his  hold  in  climbing  a  tree,  and  fall  to  the  ground 
in  utter  helplessness. 

Although  the  village  was  found  deserted,  the  chiefs 
were  not  willing  to  relinquish  the  object  of  the  journey, 
and  we  followed  along  the  trail  of  the  Sioux.  We 
found  at  each  of  their  encampments  the  place  of  divina-' 
tion,  from  the  appearance  of  which  we  were  able  to 
infer  that  they  knew  accurately  our  position  from  day 
to  day.  Though  retiring,  they  still  kept  on  the  alert. 
There  was  now,  among  the  young  men  of  the  expedi- 
tion, an  increased  disposition  to  desert.  The  chiefs 
laboured  to  prevent  this  by  appointing  certain  persons 


IS4 


GREY  HAWJC. 


■"'! 

V'i 


4'-  li 


whom  they  could  rely  upon,  to  act  as  sentinels,  both 
in  the  encampments  and  during  the  marches ;  but  this 
measure,  so  far  from  being  effectual  to  stop  desertion, 
seemed  rather  to  increase  it,  perhaps  because  the  young 
r  en  dislike  and  despise  the  idea  of  restraint  of  any 
kind.  They  became  more  dissatisfied  and  troublesome 
after  we  had  crossed  the  head  of  the  river  St.  Peter, 
getting  into  regions  not  known  to  them.  The  traders 
have  a  fort  somewhere  on  the  upper  part  of  the  river, 
to  which  the  Sioux  had  retired.  When  we  got  within 
a  day's  journey  of  this  fort,  fear  and  hesitancy  became 
manifest  throughout  our  band.  The  chiefs  desired  to 
send  some  of  the  young  men  forward  to  examine  the 
position  of  the  enemy,  but  none  of  them  offered  them- 
selves for  this  service. 

We  remained  for  two  days  in  the  same  place,  and 
took  advantage  of  the  time  for  supplying  the  wants  of 
those  who  were  deficient  in  moccasins  or  other  necessary 
articles.  It  is  the  custom  during  a  war  expedition,  if 
any  one's  supply  of  ammunition,  or  moccasins,  or  other 
necessary  part  of  dress  should  have  failed,  to  obtain 
from  others  what  he  needs.  If  he  wants  moccasins, 
he  takes  a  single  one  in  his  hand  and  walks  about  the 
encampment,  pausing  a  moment  before  each  of  his 
companions,  as  he  hopes  he  may  supply  his  need.  He 
has  no  occasion  to  say  anything,  as  those  who  happen 
to  have  an  overstock  are  usually  glad  to  furnish  him. 
Should  this  method  fail,  the  chief  of  the  party  is 
appealed  to,  who  then  dresses  himself  in  his  war  dress, 
and  accompanied  by  two  or  three  young  warriors,  goes 


11 


TROUBLES  ABOUT  HORSES. 


I5S 


through  the  camp,  and  from  those  who  have  the  greatest 
quantity  takes  what  may  be  necessary  of  the  articles 
required. 

On  the  morning  of  the  third  day  we  broke  up  the 
camp  and  turned  back.  We  returned  towards  the 
village  at  the  Chief  Mountain,  in  case  any  of  the  people 
might  have  gone  back  there.  If  they  had  been,  we 
could  not  have  surprised  them,  for  our  young  men  had 
lost  all  discipline,  and  those  who  had  horses  rode 
noisily  and  recklessly  forward.  After  leaving  the  Chief 
Mountain,  and  advancing  some  distance  on  the  plains 
towards  home,  we  found  that  we  were  watched  and 
followed  by  a  party  of  nearly  a  hundred  Sioux. 

At  a  river  named  Gaunenoway,  rising  from  the  Chief 
Mountain,  and  running  into  Red  River,  several  days' 
journey  from  Lake  Traverse,  there  was  a  quarrel  be- 
tween Pe-shaw-ba  and  an  Ojibbeway  chief.  Ma-men- o- 
guaw-sink,  on  account  of  a  horse  which  I  thought  I 
had  a  right  to  take  from  some  Crees,  whom  I  knew 
to  be  friends  of  the  Assineboins  who  had  robbed  me 
of  mine.  This  chief  having  killed  a  Cree  was  anxious 
to  do  something  to  gain  friends  among  that  people. 
It  happened  that  Pe-shaw-ba  and  myself  were  travelling 
together  at  a  little  distance  from  the  main  body,  and 
I  was  leading  the  horse  which  I  had  taken,  when 
Ma-men-o-guaw-sink  came  up  to  us,  accompanied  by 
some  of  his  friends,  and  fiercely  demanded  the  horse. 
Pe-shaw-ba,  who  probably  did  not  know  all  the  circum- 
stances, but  was  ready  to  stand  by  his  own  followers, 
immediately  cocked  his  gun,  placing  the  muzzle  close 


156 


GREY  HAWK, 


«ii|| 


lBi.li: 


'C 


I'  ■ 


to  the  Ojibbeway  chief's  heart,  and  so  intimidated  him 
by  threats  and  reproaches,  that  he  desisted.  The 
Ottawwaws,  seeing  their  chief  thus  engaged,  now 
stopped,  and  Pe-shaw-ba  remaining  at  their  head,  fell  in 
the  rear  of  the  body,  in  order  to  avoid  further  trouble  on 
account  of  this  horse,  all  of  them  apparently  unwilling 
that  I  should  give  it  up. 

There  were  four  men  of  this  war  party  who  walked 
in  six  days  from  the  Chief  Mountain  to  Pembinah,  but 
others  of  our  band,  although  with  horses,  took  ten  days 
for  the  journey.  When  I  arrived  at  Pembiaah,  I  found 
my  family  had  gone  to  the  mouth  of  the  Assineboin. 
After  the  separation  of  our  party,  my  .special  friends 
having  left  my  route  at  Pembinah,  my  hor  t  was  stolen 
from  me  at  night.  I  knew  who  had  taken,  him^  and  as 
the  man  was  encamped  at  no  great  distance,  I  took 
arms  in  my  hands  and  went  in  the  morning  to  retake 
him.  On  my  way  I  met  Pe-shaw-ba,  wn  >  peremptorily 
forbade  me  to  proceed.  He  was  u  prudent  and  good 
man,  and  remeniber'  ,•  how  he  had  taken  my  part 
about  the  h.irse  before  I  knew  he  had  reasons  for 
interfering  now.  I  might  have  gone  on  to  take  the 
horse,  contrary  to  his  order,  but  I  did  not  choose  to  do 
so,  and  returned  along  with  him  on  my  way. 

I  had  no  moccasins  left,  and  felt  the  more  angry  at 
the  loss  of  my  horse,  for  my  feet  became  swollen  and 
wounded,  and  I  had  yet  two  days'  long  walk.  I  found 
my  family  in  great  want,  as  my  absence  had  extended 
to  nearly  three  months.  The  time  had  been  wasted 
in  long  anc'  toilsome  marches,  all  resulting  in  nothir-;^, 


ASSLVEBO/N  HORSESTEALERS. 


ni 


as  war  expeditions  often  do,  even  when  enemies  meet, 
which  we  never  did.  It  was  necessary  for  me  to  go  out 
to  hunt  immediately,  although  the  condition  of  my 
feet  made  the  effort  painful.  Fortunately  I  succeeded 
in  killirg  a  moose  the  first  time  I  went  out.  The  next 
day  snow  fell  to  a  considerable  depth,  which  made  the 
capture  of  game  more  easy,  and  we  soon  1  ad  plenty 
of  food. 

I  had  been  at  home  but  a  short  time  when  I  heard 
that  the  Assineboins  had  boasted  of  taking  my  horse. 
As  I  was  preparing  to  go  in  pursuit  of  them,  an  Ojibbe- 
way,  who  had  often  tried  to  dissuade  me  from  any 
attempt  to  recover  him,  gave  me  a  horse  on  condition 
that  I  would  not  attempt  to  retake  my  own  ;  accord- 
ingly, for  some  time  I  said  no  more  about  it. 

Having  spent  the  winter  at  the  mouth  of  the  Assine- 
boin,  I  went  to  make  sugar  at  Great  Wood  River  ; 
but  here  it  was  told  me  that  the  Assineboins  were  still 
boasting  of  having  taken  my  horse  from  me.  With 
some  persuasion  I  prevailed  upon  Wa-me-gon-a-bi;jw  to 
accompany  me  in  an  attempt  to  recover  him. 

At  the  end  of  four  days'  journey     2  came  to  the  first 

Assineboin  village,  ten   miles  fron    the    Mouse    River 

trading-house.      This  village  cons  sted  of  about  thirty 

lodges.     We   were    observed   before   we   came   to   the 

village,  as  the  Assineboins,    bei  j  a  revolted    band  of 

the  Sioux  nation,  and  now  allied  with  the  Ojibbeways, 

are   in   constant   apprehension   of  an    attack   from   the 

Sioux,  and  therefore,  always  station  some  men  to  watch 

for    the    approach    of    strangers.     The   quarrel    which 

14 


i 


m 


In ' " '   { 


I 

mm 


m.. 


158 


C7i^£'K  HAWK. 


resulted  in  the  separation  of  the  band  of  the  Bvvoin- 
nug,  or  Roasters,  as  the  Ojibbeways  call  the  Sioux, 
orif^inated  in  a  dispute  about  a  woman,  and  happened 
some  years  before,  as  we  were  told.  So  many  Ojibbe- 
ways and  Crees  now  live  among  them  that  they  are 
most  commonly  able  to  understand  something  of  the 
Ojibbeway  language,  though  their  own  dialect  is  very 
unlike  it,  resembling  closely  that  of  the  Sioux. 

One  of  the  men  who  came  out  to  meet  us  was 
Ma-men-o-guaw-sink,  with  whom  Pe-shaw-ba  had  quar- 
relled some  time  before  on  my  account  When  he 
came  up  to  us,  he  asked  where  we  were  going.  I  told 
him,  "  I  am  come  for  the  horses  which  the  Assineboins 
stole  from  us."  "  You  had  better,"  said  he,  "  return  as 
you  came,  for  if  you  go  to  the  village,  they  will  take 
your  life."  To  these  threats  I  paid  no  attention,  but 
inquired  for  Ba-gis-kuii-nung,  the  men  of  whose  family 
had  taken  our  horses.  They  replied  that  they  could 
not  tell  where  he  was  ;  that  he  and  his  sons  had,  soon 
after  the  return  of  the  war  party,  gone  to  the  Mandans, 
and  had  not  yet.  come  back  ;  that  when  they  came 
among  the  Mandans,  the  former  owner  of  my  mare, 
recognising  the  animal,  had  taken  her  from  the  son  of 
Ba-gis-kun-nung ;  but  that  the  latter  had  remunerated 
himself  by  stealing  a  fine  black  horse,  with  which  he 
escaped  and  had  not  been  heard  of  since. 

Wa-me-gon-a-biew  being  discouraged,  and  perhaps 
intimidated  by  the  reception  we  met  in  this  village, 
endeavoured  to  dissuade  me  from  going  further;  and 
when   he   found   he  could    not  prevail,  he  left  me  to 


i  I 


STRANGE  RENCONTRE  ON  A   PRAIRIE, 


159 


pursue  my  horse  by  myself,  and  returned  home.  I 
would  not  be  discouraged,  but  determined  to  visit  every 
village  and  camp  of  the  Assineboins,  rather  than 
return  without  my  horse. 

I  went  to  the  Mouse  River  trading-house,  where  I  was 
well-known,   and  having  explained   the  object  of  my 
journey,  they  gave  me  two  pounds  of  powder  and  thirty 
balls,  with  some  knives  and  small  articles,  and  directed 
me  how  to  reach  the  next  village.     As  I  was  pursuing 
my  journey  by  myself,  I  had  occasion  to  cross  a  very 
wide  prairie,  on  which  I  saw  at  a  distance  something 
lying  on  the  ground  resembling  a  log  of  wood.     As  I 
knew  there  could  be  no  wood  in  such  a  place,  unless 
it  were  dropped  by  some  person,  I  then  thought  it  was 
probably  some  article  of  dress,  or  a  blanket,  or  possibly 
the  body  of  a  man  who  might  have  perished  when  on 
a  journey  or  when  out  hunting.     I  made  my  approach 
cautiously,  and  presently  discovered  that  it  was  a  man 
lying  on  his  belly,  with  his  gun  in  his  hand,  and  waiting 
for  wild  geese  to  fly  over.     His  attention  was  fixed  in 
the  direction  opposite  to  that  on  which  I  approached, 
and  I  came  very  near  him  without  his  being  aware  of 
my  presence,  when  he  rose  and  discharged  his  gun  at  a 
flock  of  geese.     I   now  sprang  forward  ;    the  noise  of 
hawk    bells    and    the   silver    ornaments    of    my   dress 
notified  him  of  my  approach,  but  I  caught  him  in  my 
arms  before  he  had  time  to  make  any  resistance.     His 
gun  being  unloaded,  he  felt  he  was  helpless  ;  and  seeing 
himself  captured  he  cried  out  "  Assineboin,"  to  which  I 
answered  "  Ojibbcway."     We  were  both  glad  we  could 


i6o 


GREY  HAWK. 


m 


H 


•  ■  ''II 


I, 

IM'fi 


Mtt;; 


It; 


iHI 


Iti!! 


, 


ii  !!l 


treat  each  other  as  friends,  and  although  we  could  not 
converse  on  account  of  the  dissimilarity  of  our  dialects, 
I  motioned  him  to  sit  down  on  the  ground  beside  me, 
with  which  request  he  immediately  complied.  I  gave 
him  a  goose  I  had  killed  shortly  before,  and  after  resting 
a  few  minutes,  signified  to  him  that  I  would  accompany 
him  to  his  lodge.  A  walk  of  about  two  hours  brought 
us  in  sight  of  his  village,  and  when  we  entered  it  I 
followed  him  to  his  lodge. 

Here  I  witnessed  a  curious  custom,  not  common  to 
other  Indians.  As  I  entered  the  lodge  after  my  com- 
panion I  saw  an  old  man  and  old  woman,  who  at 
once  covered  their  heads  with  their  blankets,  and  my 
companion  disappeared  into  a  small  division  of  the 
lodge  merely  large  enough  to  admit  one,  and  to  con- 
ceal him  from  the  remainder  of  the  family.  Here  he 
remained,  his  food  handed  to  him  by  his  wife  ;  but 
though  secluded  from  sight  he  maintained  by  conver- 
sation some  intercourse  with  those  without.  When  he 
wished  to  pass  out  of  the  lodge,  his  wife  gave  notice  to 
her  parents,  and  they  concealed  their  heads,  and  again 
in  the  same  manner  when  he  came  in.  This  formality 
is  strictly  observed  by  the  married  men  among  the 
Assineboins,  and  I  believe  among  all  the  Bwoin-nug, 
or  Dah-ko-tah,  as  they  call  themselves.  It  is  known  to 
exist  among  the  Omowhows  of  tlie  Missouri.  If  a  man 
enters  a  dwelling  in  which  his  son-in-law  is  seated,  the 
latter  conceals  his  face  until  he  departs.  While  the 
young  remain  witii  the  parents  of  their  wives,  they 
have  always  this  separate  lodge  within,  or  there  is  a 


CURIOUS  DOMESTIC  CUSTOMS, 


i6i 


partition  made  by  suspending  mats  or  skins.  Into  this 
little  compartment  the  wife  reclines  at  night  ;  by  day 
she  is  the  organ  of  communication  with  those  without ; 
the  man  retaining  as  little  intercourse  as  possible  with 
the  family.  A  man  rarely,  if  ever,  mentions  the  name 
of  his  father-in-law,  and  it  is  considered  highly  in- 
decorous to  do  so. 

This  custom  does  not  exist  in  any  shape  among  the 
Ojibbeways,  and  they  look  upon  it  as  a  very  foolish  and 
troublesome  one.  I  was  describing  it  long  afterwards 
to  a  white  man,  who  laughed,  and  said,  "  It  was  right 
for  a  young  couple  to  begin  early  to  be  independent  of 
the  family  from  which  the  wife  is  taken,  and  it  was  best 
for  a  mother-in-law  to  have  her  mouth  covered."  I 
only  mention  what  I  myself  observed. 

The  people  of  this  lodge  treated  me  with  much  kind- 
ness. Notwithstanding  the  great  scarcity  of  corn  in  the 
country  they  had  a  little  reserved,  which  they  cooked 
and  gave.  The  young  man  told  them  how  much  he 
had  been  frightened  by  me  in  the  prairie,  at  which  they 
all  laughed  heartily.  This  village  consisted  of  twenty- 
five  lodges,  but  although  I  inquired  of  many  of  them, 
none  of  them  knew  where  Ba-gis-kun-nung  was  to  be 
found. 

There  was  another  village,  they  told  me,  at  the 
distance  of  about  a  day's  journey  ;  he  might  be  there. 
I  remained  a  little  longer  at  the  lodge  of  the  young 
man  I  had  found  in  the  prairie,  and  then  went  out  to 
start  for  the  next  village.  Geese  were  flying  over,  and 
I  raised  my  gun  and  shot  one.     It  fell  in  the  midst  of 

M 


GREY  HAWK. 


lii! 


i% 


a  number  of  Assineboins.  Seeing  there  a  very  old 
and  miserable  looking  man,  I  motioned  to  him  to  go 
and  get  it.  But  he  must  first  come  up  to  me  to 
express  his  gratitude  by  a  method  I  had  not  before 
seen  used.  He  came  up,  and  placing  both  his  hands 
on  the  top  of  my  head,  passed  them  several  times  down 
the  long  hair  that  hung  over  my  shoulders,  at  the  same 
time  muttering  something  in  his  own  language  that 
I  could  not  understand.  He  then  went  and  took  up 
the  goose,  and  returning,  he  communicated  to  me  by 
signs  which  I  had  no  difficulty  to  understand,  that  I 
must  go  to  his  lodge  and  eat  with  him  before  I  could 
leave  the  village.  While  he  was  roasting  the  goose,  I 
went  about  from  lodge  to  lodge  to  look  at  their  horses, 
thinking  I  might  see  mine  amongst  them,  but  I  did  not. 
Some  of  the  young  men  of  the  village  accompanied  me, 
but  without  any  arms,  and  all  seemed  friendly  ;  but 
when  I  was  ready  to  start  for  the  next  village  I  noticed 
that  one  of  them,  mounted  on  a  fleet  horse,  started  to 
precede  me. 

When  I  arrived  at  this  village  no  one  took  the 
slightest  notice  of  me,  or  even  seemed  to  see  me. 
They  were  a  band  with  which  I  had  previously  had 
no  acquaintance,  and  I  could  perceive  that  they  had 
been  prejudiced  against  me.  Their  chief  was  a  dis- 
tinguished hunter,  who  I  heard  was  soon  afterwards 
killed.  He  had  been  absent  from  home  unusually  long, 
and  by  following  his  track  they  found  he  had  been 
attacked  by  a  grizzly  bear  on  the  prairie  and  was 
killed. 


2  a  very   old 
:o  him  to  go 
p   to    me    to 
d   not  before 
>th  his  hands 
il  times  down 
at  the  same 
anguage  that 
and  took  up 
ed  to  me  by- 
stand,  that  I 
^fore  I  could 
the  goose,  I 
their  horses, 
ut  I  did  not. 
mpanied  me, 
riendly;  but 
je  I  noticed 
e,  started  to 

le   took   the 

to   see   me. 

viously  had 

It  they  had 

was  a  dis- 

afterwards 

isually  long, 

-  had   been 

e   and   was 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1.0 


I.I 


11.25 


121    125 


■u  122    12.2 


Hiotographic 

Sciences 

Corporation 


// 
^ 


fe 


A 


23  WIST  MAIN  STRUT 

WIBSTER.N.Y.  MSM 

(716)I72-4S03 


4*« 


l!l 


t. 


;;i!l 


IK 


V 


Failing  to  find  my  own  Horse,  I  take  one  belonging  to  the  Assine- 
boin  Chief— A  Question  of  Conscience— Pursued  by  the  Indians 
—Have  to  abandon  the  Horse  and  hide  in  the  Bush — After- 
wards I  take  the  Horse  of  a  noted  Horsestealer— foin  a  War 
Party — Assault  on  a  Mandan  Fortified  Village  by  Sioux 
Warriors— Scalps  as  Trophies— The  Shawnee  Prophet—  Visit 
from  one  of  his  Emissaries — Successful  Beaver  Trapping. 


iW 


il!  fill 

J,  I 


ti4 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Finding  the  people  of  this  band  decidedly  unfriendly, 
1  went  into  none  of  their  lodges,  but  stood  about, 
watching  their  horses  to  see  if  I  could  discover  mine 
among  them.  I  had  heard  at  the  last  village  of  a 
young  horse  belonging  to  the  chief,  noted  for  its  beauty 
and  fleetness,  and  I  soon  recognised  this  animal,  known 
to  me  only  by  description.  Thinking  that  I  was  only 
taking  what  was  fairly  due  from  a  chief  one  of  whose 
people  had  taken  my  horse,  I  resolved  to  try  to  possess 
myself  of  this  one.  I  had  a  halter  under  my  blanket, 
and  v*atching  a  favourable  opportunity,  I  slipped  it  on 
the  head  of  the  horse,  mounted  him,  and  fled  at  full 
speed.  I  was  excited  to  this  action  principally  by 
a  feeling  of  irritation  at  the  unfriendly  conduct  of  the 
people  of  the  village,  and  of  their  chief,  for  it  had  not 
been  my  intention  to  take  any  horse  but  the  one  which 
belonged  to  me.  But  in  the  state  of  mind  I  then  had, 
the  feeling  of  right  was  subverted,  as  is  often  the  case, 
by  the  reasoning  that  it  was  not  wrong  to  take  from 
those  who  were  connected  with  the  robber  of  my  horse. 
When  the  horse  and  myself  were  out  of  breath,  I 
stopped  to  look  back,  and  the  Assineboin  lodges  were 
scarce  visible,  looking  only  like  little  specks  on   the 

.65 


I. 

I 


1 66 


GREY  HAWK, 


I 


I) 


distant  prairie.  I  now  reflected  that  I  was  doingf  wrong/ 
conscience  resuming  its  sway,  for  I  was  stealing  away 
the  favourite  horse  of  a  man  who  had  never  personally 
injured  me,  though  he  had  refused  the  customary  dues 
of  hospitality.  I  got  down  and  left  the  horse  ;  but  had 
scarce  done  so,  when  I  saw  thirty  or  forty  men  on 
horseback,  who  had  before  been  concealed  in  a  depres- 
sion of  the  prairie ;  they  were  in  pursuit,  and  very  near 
me.  I  had  just  time  to  fly  to  a  little  thicket  of  low 
hazel  bushes,  when  they  were  upon  me.  They  rode 
about  for  some  time,  searching,  and  this  delay  enabled 
me  to  get  into  closer  concealment  on  the  ground  among 
the  bushes.  At  length  most  of  them  dismounted,  the 
others  holding  their  horses,  and  dispersed  themselves 
in  various  directions,  seeking  for  me.  Some  came 
very  near  me,  and  then  turned  off*  in  other  directions 
My  position  was  such  that  I  could  watch  them  with- 
out exposing  myself.  One  young  man  began  sing- 
ing his  war-song,  and  laying  aside  his  gun,  came 
straight  towards  the  place  where  I  lay,  with  only  his 
war  club  in  hand.  I  thought  I  must  have  been  dis- 
covered, for  he  advanced  till  not  above  thirty  or  forty 
paces  from  me.  My  gun  was  cocked  and  aimed  at 
his  heart.  It  was  a  terrible  moment,  for  even  if  I 
had  killed  him  the  others  would  have  immediately 
made  an  end  of  me.  But  when  within  about  twenty 
paces  he  stopped,  then  turned  and  went  back.  It  is 
not  probable  that  he  saw  me  ;  but  perhaps  the  thought 
of  his  being  watched  by  an  unseen  enemy,  with  a  gun, 
and  whose  position  he  could  not  ascertain  till  almost 


''^. 


DANGEROUS  ADVICE. 


167 


Mng  wrong,* 


over  him,  had  overcome  his  valorous  spirit.  They  con- 
tinued their  search  for  a  time  that  seemed  painfully 
prolonged,  but  at  length  after  talking  awhile,  they 
gathered  together  for  returning,  taking  back  the  chiefs 
horse  to  the  village. 

I  travelled  towards  home,  rejoicing  in  my  escape, 
and  without  halting  for  the  night,  either  on  that  or  the 
succeeding  one.  I  arrived  in  the  evening  of  the  third 
day  at  the  Mouse  River  trading-house.  The  traders, 
when  I  told  them  my  adventure,  said  I  was  a  fool  for 
not  having  brought  the  chiefs  horse.  They  had  heard 
much  of  his  qualities,  and  would,  as  they  said,  have 
paid  me  a  high  price  for  him. 

In  the  Assineboin  village,  ten  miles  from  this  trad- 
ing-house, I  had  a  friend  called  Be-na  (pheasant),  and 
when  I  had  passed  through  I  requested  him,  while  I 
should  be  absent,  to  endeavour  to  discover  my  horse,  or 
at  least  to  ascertain,  and  be  able  to  tell  me,  where  I 
could  find  Ba-gis-kun-nung.  When  I  returned  there, 
after  visiting  Mouse  River  trading-house,  Be-na  took 
me  immediately  to  a  lodge  where  a  couple  of  old 
women  lived,  and  looking  through  a  crevice,  he  pointed 
out  to  me  the  lodge  of  Ba-gis-kun-nung,  and  those  of 
his  four  sons.  Their  horses  were  feeding  about,  and 
among  them  we  distinguished  the  fine  black  one  they 
had  brought  from  the  Mandans  irt  place  of  mine. 

Wa-me-gon-a-biew  had  been  to  the  trading-house, 
but  returned  to  the  village  before  I  arrived,  and  was 
now  waiting  for  me  at  the  lodge  of  some  of  the  sons  of 
Taw-ga-we-ninne,  who  were  his  cousins,  and  were  very 


1 68 


GREY  HAWK. 


i 

m. 


I" 


C 


friendly  to  him.  He  had  sent  a  messenger  to  Ba-gis- 
kun-nung,  offering  him  a  gun,  a  chief's  coat,  and  all  the 
property  he  had  about  him,  for  a  horse  to  ride  home. 
When  I  heard  of  this  I  reproved  him,  and  told  him  if 
Ba-gis-kun-nung  had  accepted  his  presents,  it  would 
only  have  occasioned  additional  trouble  to  me,  as  I 
should  have  been  compelled  to  take  not  only  a  horse 
but  these  presents  also. 

I  went,  soon  after  my  arrival  at  the  village,  to  Ba-gis- 
kun-nung,  and  said  to  him,  "  I  want  a  horse."  "  I  shall 
not  give  you  one,"  he  answered.  "I  will  take  one, 
then."  "  If  you  do,  I  will  shoot  you."  With  this  I 
returned  to  the  lodge  of  Be-na,  and  made  my  prepara- 
tions for  starting  early  in  the  morning.  Be-na  gave  me 
a  new  buffalo  robe  to  ride  home  upon,  and  I  got  from  an 
old  woman  a  piece  of  leather  thong  for  a  halter,  having 
left  mine  on  the  chief's  horse.  I  did  not  sleep  in 
Be-na's  lodge,  but  with  our  cousins,  and  very  early  in 
the  morning,  as  I  was  ready  to  start,  I  went  to  Be-na's 
lodge,  but  he  was  not  awake.  I  had  a  very  good  new 
blanket,  which  I  spread  over  him  without  making  any 
noise  ;  then,  along  with  Wa-me-gon-a-biew,  I  started. 
When  we  came  in  sight  of  the  lodge  of  Ba-gis-kun-nung, 
we  saw  the  eldest  of  his  sons  sitting  on  the  outside,  and 
watching  the  horses.  My  brother  endeavoured  to  dis- 
suade me  from  the  design  of  attempting  to  take  one, 
since  we  could  not  do  it  without  being  seen,  and  had 
every  reason  to  believe  they  were  prepared  to  take 
violent  measures  to  prevent  us  from  succeeding  in  the 
attempt.     I  told  him  I  would  not  listen  to  his  advice, 


THE  BLACK  HORSE, 


169 


but  consented  to  go  with  him  some  distance  on  the 
road,  and  lay  down  our  baggage  ;  then  we  were  to  return 
together  and  take  the  horse.  When  we  had  proceeded 
as  far  as  I  thought  necessary,  I  laid  down  my  load  ; 
but  Wa-me-gon-a-biew,  seeing  me  esolved  to  go  back, 
began  to  run.  At  the  same  time  that  he  ran  from  the 
village,  I  ran  towards  it,  and  when  the  son  of  Ba-gis- 
kun-nung  saw  me  coming,  he  began  to  call  out  as  loud 
as  he  could  in  his  own  language.  I  could  only  dis- 
tinguish the  words,  "Ojibbeway"  and  "horse."  I  an- 
swered, "Not  altogether  an  Ojibbeway."  The  village 
was  instantly  in  njotion.  In  the  faces  of  most  of  those 
who  gathered  round,  I  could  see  no  settled  determina- 
tion to  act  in  any  way ;  but  there  was  encouragement 
in  the  countenances  of  Be-na  and  a  number  of  Crees 
who  were  about  him.  There  was  a  manifest  hostility 
only  in  the  Ba-gis-kun-nungs.  I  was  so  excited  that  I 
could  not  feel  my  feet  touch  the  ground,  but  I  think  I 
had  no  fear.  When  I  had  got  my  halter  on  the  head  of 
the  black  horse,  I  stood  for  a  moment  hesitating  to  get 
on  him ;  as  in  the  act  of  doing  so  I  must,  for  the 
moment,  deprive  myself  of  the  power  of  using  my 
arms,  and  could  not  avoid  exposing  myself  to  an  attack 
behind.  But  recollecting  that  anything  like  indecision 
would  at  this  time  have  an  unfavourable  effect,  I  gave  a 
jump  to  mount  the  horse,  but  jumped  so  much  higher 
and  further  than  was  necessary,  that  I  fell  sprawling  on 
the  ground  on  the  other  side  of  the  horse,  my  gun  in 
one  hand  and  my  bow  and  arrows  in  the  other.  I  re- 
gained my  feet  as  quickly  as  I  could,  and  looked  round 

15 


'i 


i. 


■mm 

m 

C 


!iiM!ir:i! 


170 


GHEY  JIAIVIC. 


-'•■  --m 


to  watch  the  motions  of  my  enemies ;  but  presently  an 
universal  shout  of  laughter,  in  which  all  joined  but  the 
Ba-gis-kun-nungs,  gave  me  some  confidence,  and  I  pro- 
ceeded deliberately  to  mount.  I  knew  that  if  they 
could  have  ventured  to  make  an  open  attack  upon  me 
they  would  have  taken  the  opportunity  when  I  was 
lying  on  the  ground,  and  in  a  position  not  ready  to 
make  any  dangerous  resistance.  The  hearty  and 
general  laughter  of  the  Indians  convinced  me  also  that 
what  I  was  doing  was  not  generally  offensive  to  them. 

When  I  turned  to  ride  off,  I  saw  Wa-me-gon-a-biew 
still  running  like  a  frightened  turkey  ;  he  was  almost 
out  of  sight.  When  I  overtook  him,  I  said :  "  My 
brother,  you  must  be  tired  and  out  of  breath,  I  will  lend 
you  my  horse."  Just  then  we  saw  two  men  coming  on 
horseback  from  the  village  to  pursue  us.  Wa-me-gon-a- 
biew  was  alarmed,  and  would  have  rode  off,  leaving  me 
to  settle  the  difficulty  with  the  two  men  as  I  could  ;  but 
perceiving  his  intention,  I  called  to  him  to  leave  the 
horse,  which  he  did,  and  resumed  his  flight  on  foot. 
When  the  two  men  had  approached  within  about  half  a 
mile  of  me,  I  got  down  from  the  horse,  and  taking  the 
halter  in  my  hand,  stood  with  my  face  to  them.  They 
stopped  at  some  distance  from  me,  and  looking  round  in 
the  other  direction,  I  saw  Wa-me-gon-a-bievv  had  hid 
himself  in  the  bushes.  The  two  men  stood  in  the  road 
for  some  time,  and  I  remained  facing  them,  holding  the 
horse.  Many  people  from  the  village  I  could  see  stand- 
ing on  a  little  elevation  near  the  lodges,  watching  what 
would  be  done.    The  two  Ba-gis-kun-nungs,  getting  tired 


HUE  AND  CRY. 


171 


of  stanclliifj,  then  separated,  and  one  came  round  upon 
one  side,  the  other  on  the  other  side  of  nie.  It  was  tlien, 
I  thought,  they  would  approach,  and  get  iin  opportunity 
of  shooting  me  down  ;  but  they  went  on  upon  either 
side  and  joined  each  other  again  on  the  path,  between 
me  and  Wa-me-gon-a-biew.  Perhaps  they  thougl  *"  he 
was  in  ambush  ready  to  fire  on  them.  Evidently  they 
lacked  courage,  so  getting  on  the  horse  I  rode  toward 
them  ;  but  they  turned  out  of  my  way,  and  went  back 
toward  the  village.  In  this  affair  I  found  Wa-me-gon- 
a-biew  more  cowardly  than  it  was  usual  even  for  him 
to  be  ;  but  it  happened  that  the  leading  men  in  the 
village  were  not  sorry  that  I  came  to  take  a  horse  from 
Ba  gis-kun-nung  and  his  sons.  They  were  considered 
troublesome  and  bad  men  ;  hence  I  was  able  to  carry 
through  this  affair  alone,  and  without  any  help  from 
Wa-me-gon-a-biew. 

After  the  two  men  had  turned  back,  my  brother 
jo.ned  me  from  among  the  bushes  where  he  had  lain 
concealed.  We  found  that  night  the  lodge  of  our  old 
friend  Waus-so,  who  used  formerly  to  live  with  Pe-shaw- 
ba.  The  horse  I  had  taken  I  left  tethered  in  the  woods, 
not  wishing  to  tell  Waus-so  of  what  I  had  done.  But 
during  the  night,  after  I  had  gone  to  sleep,  Wa-me-gon- 
a-biew  began  to  relate  to  him  all  that  happened  the 
preceding  day,  and  when  he  came  to  hear  of  my  jump- 
ing over  the  horse,  of  which  I  had  told  my  brother,  the 
old  man  waked  me  with  his  loud  and  hearty  laughter. 

Next  morning  we  continued  our  journey  towards  our 
home.     I  had  for  some  time  two  horses,  and  to  a  friend 


17a 


GREY  HAWK* 


III 


i 


<t 


t 

lie 
C 


who  visited  us  I  offered  one,  but  as  he  was  not  g'^injr 
straight  home  he  deferred  taking  it  till  he  should  be 
returning.  In  the  meantime  the  horse  I  intended  for 
him  died,  so  that  I  had  only  the  black  horse,  to  which  I 
had  become  much  attached.  But  when  the  man  returned, 
having  journeyed  a  long  way,  I  could  not  do  otherwise 
than  give  him  this  one,  much  to  my  regret,  and  to  the 
annoyance  of  my  wife,  who  was  vexed  at  my  thus  part- 
ing with  what  I  had  got  with  so  much  trouble.  How- 
ever, I  could  not  see  my  friend,  who  was  much  esteemed 
by  me,  go  away  disappointed. 

Three  months  after  this  the  Crees  sent  tobacco  to 
the  Ojibbeways,  with  invitations  to  accompany  them  to 
the  Mandans,  and  join  in  an  attack  on  some  of  the 
Bwoin-nug  or  Sioux,  in  the  country  of  the  Missouri.  As 
these  preparations  were  making,  I  received  a  message 
from  Ba-gis-kun-nung  that  he  did  not  wish  to  have  me 
join  the  war-party.  This  amounted  to  a  threat  to  take 
my  life  if  I  went,  but  I  paid  no  attention  to  it. 

In  six  days  I  could  go  from  my  place  to  Turtle 
Mountain,  where  the  Crees  were  assembling  in  con- 
siderable numbers.  I  had  been  waiting  nearly  a  month 
when  Wa-ge-tote  arrived  with  sixty  men,  on  his  way  to 
the  rendezvous.  Here  eight  of  us  joined  him,  and  gave 
what  assistance  we  could,  in  provision,  to  his  party,  who 
had  been  starving  for  some  time.  Soon  we  were  all 
equally  suffering ;  we  had  travelled  on  two  days  when 
twenty  young  men  were  selected  to  go  to  hunt  buffala 
Wa-ge-tote  insisted  that  I  must  go  with  them,  but  I 
declined.     He  urged  it  upon  me  repeatedly,  and  at  last 


A  HUNGRY  MARCH. 


vn 


taking  iry  load  upon  his  shoulders,  he  said,  "My 
nephew,  you  must  go,  and  I  will  carry  your  load  for 
you  till  you  join  us  again."  I  went  forward  a  short 
distance,  and  had  the  good  fortune  to  kill  an  elk.  The 
Indians  fell  on  it  like  hungry  dogs,  and  soon  not  a 
particle  of  flesh  was  left,  though  I  believe  not  more  than 
half  of  those  that  were  in  a  starving  condition  tasted  of 
it.  The  twenty  men  who  had  been  sent  out  returned 
without  having  killed  anything.  They  now  became  so 
weak  from  hunger,  that  numbers  were  left  behind,  being 
unable  to  walk.  For  many  days  we  had  no  other  food 
than  the  roots  of  the  grass  berry,  a  root  called  pomme 
blanche  by  the  French.  I  was  myself  about  to  fail, 
when  late  one  night,  as  all  were  asleep,  an  old  man,  a 
relative  of  my  wife,  waked  me  and  put  carefully  into 
my  hand  a  small  quantity  of  pemmican,  which  he  had 
concealed  about  him.  This  enabled  me  to  reach  the 
Turtle  Mountain,  to  which  place,  probably,  about  half 
of  Wa-ge-tote*s  band  had  arrived  at  the  same  time.  Of 
those  that  had  parted  from  us,  some  returned  to  their 
own  country,  and  others  were  no  more  heard  of. 

The  Assineboins  and  Crees,  whom  we  had  expected 
to  meet  at  Turtle  Mountain,  had  left  it  some  time 
before,  and  we  had  followed  on  their  trail  but  a  few 
days  when  we  met  them  returning.  They  related  to  us 
that  they  had  arrived  at  the  Mandan  village  just  as  a 
party  of  Sioux  had  reached  the  same  place,  with  a 
design  to  attack  the  town.  The  Mandan  chief  said  to 
them,  as  soon  as  they  came,  "  My  friends,  those  Sioux 
have  come  hither  to  put  out  my  fire.     They  know  not 


«74 


CA*EY  HAWK-. 


Wtk 

9* 

C 


li 


I  I 


that  you  are  here.  As  they  have  not  come  against  you, 
why  sliould  your  blood  flow  in  our  quarrei  ^cmain, 
therefore,  in  my  villajjc,  and  ye  bhall  see  that  we  arc 
men,  and  need  no  help  when  they  come  to  fight  us  at 
our  own  doors." 

The  Mandan  village  was  surrounded  with  palisades, 
and  close  to  these  Sioux  fought  most  of  the  day.  At 
length  an  intermission  occurred,  and  the  Mandan  chief, 
calling  to  the  Sioux  from  the  inside,  said  to  them, 
"  Depart  from  about  our  village,  or  we  will  let  out  upon 
you  our  friends,  the  Ojibbeways,  who  have  been  sitting 
here  all  day,  and  are  now  fresh  and  unwearied." 

The  Sioux  answered,  "  This  is  a  vain  boast,  made 
with  a  design  to  conceal  your  weakness.  You  have  no 
Ojibbeways  in  your  house,  and  if  you  had  hundreds  we 
neither  fear  nor  regard  them.  The  Ojibbeways  are 
women,  and  if  your  village  were  full  of  them  we  would 
the  sooner  come  among  you." 

The  Crees  and  Assineboins,  hearing  these  taunts, 
became  irritated,  and  ran  out  to  attack  the  Sioux  with 
such  vehemence  that  they  gave  way  and  fled  in  all 
directions.  The  Ojibbeways,  although  they  had  little 
share  in  the  fight,  were  allowed  to  have  some  of  the 
scalps  taken  during  the  day,  and  one  of  these  fell  into 
the  hands  of  our  chief,  Wa-ge-tote,  who  had  never  been 
near  the  conflict,  and  with  this  trophy  he  returned 
towards  his  own  country. 

When  we  reached  Turtle  Mountain  on  our  return  we 
were  again  all  suffering  the  extremity  of  hunger,  and 
many  were  unable  to  proceed  farther.     We  were,  there- 


•'^1^9^' 


-J   FORTUNATE  FINL\ 


«75 


fore,  compelled  to  stop,  and  of  the  whole  party  there 
were  found  only  four  who  had  stre  jth  and  resolution 
enough  rcmaininjj  to  undertake  to  hunt.  The  four  were 
an  old  man  called  Gitch-e-weech  (big  beaver-lodge), 
two  young  men.  and  myself.  The  old  man  was  in  high 
spirits,  and  expressed  his  confidence  that  he  would  be 
successful.  He  said  he  had  spent  most  of  the  night 
before  in  praying,  and  was  sure  that  the  Great  Spirit 
would  hear  his  prayer  and  supply  our  need.  We  all 
started  at  the  same  time  in  the  morning,  but  went  to 
hunt  in  different  directions.  I  hunted  all  day  without 
finding  anything,  and  so  weak  was  I  that  I  could  tra- 
verse but  a  very  sm'^.U  extent  of  ground.  It  was  late 
when  I  came  in  ;  the  two  young  men  were  in  before 
me  ;  all  were  in  despair  ;  but  old  Gitch-e-weech  was  still 
absent.  At  a  very  late  hour  he  arrived,  bending  under 
a  heavy  load  of  meat,  having  killed  a  moose.  We  went 
to  the  place  next  day  where  the  moose  had  been  killed, 
and  the  rest  of  the  meat  was  soon  disposed  of. 

Near  this  place  Wa-me-^on-a-biew  discovered  a  large 
quantity  of  property  which  had  been  left  by  a  band  of 
Assineboins,  as  a  medicine  sacrifice.  Property  left  in 
this  way  may  be  taken  by  any  friendly  band  finding  it. 
But  the  offerings  made  to  ensure  success  in  war  may 
not  be  taken  from  the  place  where  they  are  left.  Wa- 
me-gon-a-biew  having  climbed  a  high  tree  when  he 
made  this  discovery,  and  having  pointed  out  the  place 
to  the  Indians  at  once,  was  so  tardy  in  coming  d  vyn, 
that  every  blanket,  every  piece  of  cloth,  and  indeed, 
everything  of  value  was  seized  and  appropriated  before 


tfi 


GREY  HAWK. 


he  got  a  chance.  He  said  little  of  his  disappointment, 
though  it  was  evident  enough.  He  went  aside,  and  sat 
by  himself  on  a  log.  Disturbing  with  his  foot  a  pile  of 
dry  leaves,  he  found  buried  under  it  a  brass  kettle, 
inverted,  and  covering  a  quantity  of  valuable  offerings 
made  to  the  earth.  These  he  of  course  seized  upon  for 
himself,  and  his  portion  was  more  valuable  than  that  of 
any  other.  The  blankets,  robes,  and  other  things  were 
suspended  in  trees,  and  the  quantity  was  larger  than  is 
usually  seen  in  places  where  such  offerings  are  made. 
The  Assineboins  had  held  a  metai  or  religious  cere- 
mony here  on  their  way  to  the  country  of  the  Sioux. 

From  this  place  I  travelled  to  my  home,  and  finding 
all  there  as  usual,  I  remained  some  time  hunting,  and 
was  successful  in  obtaining  a  plentiful  supply  of  food. 

It  was  while  I  was  living  here  at  Great  Wood  River 
that  news  came  of  a  prophet  among  the  Shawnees  who 
had  been  favoured  by  a  revelation  of  the  will  of  the 
Great  Spirit.  I  was  hunting  in  the  prairie,  at  a  great 
distance  from  my  lodge,  when  I  saw  a  stranger  ap- 
proaching. At  first  I  was  apprehensive  of  an  enemy, 
but  as  he  drew  nearer  his  dress  showed  him  to  be  an 
Ojibbeway ;  yet  when  he  came  up  there  was  something 
very  strange  and  peculiar  in  his  manner.  He  signified 
to  me  that  I  must  go  home,  but  gave  no  explanation  of 
the  cause.  He  refused  to  enter  into  any  conversation, 
and  would  not  even  look  at  me  further.  I  thought  he 
must  be  crazy,  but  nevertheless  I  turned  towards  my 
lodge  in  his  company.  On  arriving  we  smoked  to- 
gether, still  in  silence,  but  at  last  he  began  to  tell  me 


ADVICE  OF  THE  NEW  PROPHET, 


177 


that  he  had  come  with  a  message  from  the  prophet  of 
the  Shawnees.  "  Henceforth,"  said  he,  "  the  fire  must 
never  be  suffered  to  go  out  in  your  lodge.  Summer  and 
winter,  day  and  night,  in  calm  or  storm,  you  must  re- 
member that  the  life  in  your  body  and  the  fire  in  your 
lodge  are  the  same  in  nature  and  in  origin.  If  you 
suffer  your  fire  to  go  out,  at  the  same  time  your  life  will 
be  at  an  end.  You  must  not  suffer  a  dog  to  live,  kill 
them  all.  You  must  never  strike  man,  woman,  or  child. 
The  prophet  himself  is  coming  to  shake  hands  with 
you  ;  but  I  have  come  before,  that  you  may  know  what 
is  the  will  of  the  Great  Spirit,  communicated  to  us  by 
him,  and  that  the  preservation  of  your  life  depends  on 
your  entire  obedience.  From  this  time  we  are  neither 
to  get  drunk,  nor  to  steal,  nor  to  lie,  nor  to  go  against 
our  enemies.  While  we  yield  obedience  to  these  com- 
mands of  the  Great  Spirit,  our  enemies,  even  if  they 
come  to  otir  country,  will  not  be  able  to  see  us ;  we 
shall  be  protected  and  made  happy." 

I  listened  to  all  he  had  to  say,  for  he  seemed  in 
earnest;  but  I  told  him,  in  answer,  that  I  could  not 
believe  we  should  all  die,  in  case  our  fire  went  out ;  that 
in  many  instances  it  would  be  difficult  to  avoid  punish- 
ing our  children  ;  and  that  dogs  were  so  useful  in  help- 
ing U3  CO  hunt  and  to  take  animals,  that  I  could  not 
believe  the  Great  Spirit  wished  to  deprive  us  of  them. 
He  continued  talking  till  near  midnight  and  then  went 
to  sleep  in  my  lodg^e. 

I  happened  to  wake  the  first  in  the  morning,  and  per- 
ceiving that  the  fire  had  gone  out,  I  called  to  him  to  get 

N 


1 


A 


0 


9^    i 


■lilt 


"'"'■'' ''!| 


iipii 

I    i! 


1. 1 


178 


GHEy  HAWJC, 


up,  and  to  see  how  many  of  us  were  still  living,  and 
how  many  dead.  He  was  prepared  for  the  ridicule  I 
was  attempting  to  throw  upon  his  doctrine,  and  told  me 
I  had  not  yet  shaken  hands  with  the  prophet.  His  visit 
was  merely  to  prepare  me  for  that  ev  ^nt,  and  to  nake 
me  aware  of  the  obligations  I  would  make  and  the  risks 
I  would  run  by  entering  into  the  engagement  implied 
in  taking  in  my  hand  the  message  of  the  prophet. 

I  seemed  incredulous,  but  confess  I  did  not  feel 
altogether  easy  in  my  unbelief.  I  had  heard  that  very 
many  of  the  Indians  received  the  doctrine  of  this  man 
with  reverence  and  with  fear.  Distress  and  anxiety 
appeared  in  the  countenances  of  the  people  near  our 
lodge.  Many  killed  their  dogs,  and  resolved  to  practise 
obedience  to  the  commands  of  the  prophet. 

Without  saying  anything,  I  took  an  opportunity  of 
going  to  the  trading-house,  hoping  to  see  white  men, 
believing  that  if  the  Great  Spirit  had  any  communica- 
tions for  inen,  they  would  be  given,  in  the  first  instance, 
to  white  men.  The  traders  said  that  a  revelation  had 
been  given,  and  was  written  in  a  sacred  book  ;  but  they 
did  not  say  more  about  It  at  that  time.  They  ridiculed, 
however,  and  despised  the  idea  of  a  new  revelation  of 
the  Divine  Will  having  been  given  to  a  poor  Shawnee. 
Thus  I  was  confirmed  in  my  unbelief.  Nevertheless,  I 
did  not  openly  iivow  my  opposition,  only  I  refused  to 
kill  my  dogs.  The  Ojibbeway  envoy  stayed  some  time 
in  our  neighbourhood,  and  gained  the  attention  of  the 
principal  men  so  effectually  that  a  time  was  appointed 
for  a  public  adherence  by  many  of  them  to  the  cause 


'ii;i 


j, 


HIS  INFLUENCE   UPON  THE  INDIANS. 


179 


H 


of  the  prophet.  When  the  lodge  had  been  prepared  for 
the  ceremony,  I  went  along  with  the  others  to  observe 
the  proceedings.  I  saw  something  carefully  concealed 
under  a  blanket,  in  shape  and  size  bearing  resemblance 
to  the  form  of  a  man.  But  while  we  remained  no  use 
was  made  of  this  figure,  and  no  one  went  near  it,  or 
raised  the  blanket  which  was  spread  over.  After  a  long 
address,  in  which  the  chief  points  of  the  new  revelation 
were  stated  and  urged,  the  man  showed  four  strings  of 
beans,  which  he  said  were  made  of  the  flesh  itself  of  the 
prophet.  These  were  presented,  with  much  solemnity, 
to  each  man  in  the  lodge,  and  he  was  directed  to  take 
hold  of  each  string  at  the  top,  and  draw  the  bean-like 
substances  gently  through  his  hand.  This  was  called 
shaking  hands  with  the  prophet,  and  was  considered  as 
an  engagement  to  obey  his  injunctions,  and  to  accept 
his  mission.  All  the  Indians  who  touched  the  beans 
had  previously  killed  their  dogs,  and  they  gave  up  also 
their  medicine  bags  and  other  charms,  and  expressed 
their  readiness  to  comply  with  whatever  should  be  re- 
quired of  them. 

The  excitement  and  discussions  caused  by  this 
strange  visitor  had  a  bad  influence  on  our  people. 
They  were  gloomy  and  depressed,  as  if  with  super- 
stitious awe.  Some  of  the  most  brave  and  active  be- 
came indolent,  and  as  there  were  considerable  numbers 
gathered  at  and  near  the  place,  want  of  food  soon  was 
manifest,  and  a  famine  threatened.  I  set  out  with  my 
dogs  to  hunt,  and  soon  got  a  supply  for  my  lodge.  I 
took  care  to  argue  again  with  the  Indians  as  to  the  folly 


H\ 


1  ij 

i 

1 

"1 

4 

! 

^ 

'III! 

Hi 

C 


iSo 


III  J 


lit! 


til') 


Mil 


ujtl 


G/C£y  HAWK. 


of  having  killed  the  dogs,  which  the  Great  Spirit  must 
have  given  to  help  in  hunting  for  supporting  our  lives. 
The  prophet  had  disappeared  when  the  famine  began. 
He  had  told  the  Indians  never  to  use  flint  and  steel, 
and  never  to  give  fire  to  one  another,  if  that  in  our  own 
lodges  was  extinguished.  I  told  them  that  it  could  not 
be  pleasing  to  the  Great  Spirit  to  see  any  lying  hungry 
and  cold  for  want  of  exerting  themselves.  The  use  of 
flint  and  steel  appeared  to  excite  them  so  much,  as  if  a 
sharp  defiance  of  the  prophet's  warnings,  that  I  avoided 
using  this  way  of  striking  a  light,  and  I  kindled  my  fire 
by  rubbing  two  pieces  of  dry  cedar  wood,  in  which  I 
became  very  expert.  I  think  there  was  some  improve- 
ment so  far  as  anger  and  violence  were  concerned,  and 
the  desire  for  war  was  not  expressed  as  formerly  ;  there 
seemed  less  craving  for  drink  also,  which  might  be 
caused  by  their  thoughts  being  otherwise  directed,  and 
by  the  want  of  anything  to  take  to  the  trading-houses 
where  drink  was  obtained.  Hunger  compelled  them  to 
resume  more  activity,  and  gradually  fires  were  lighted 
again  ;  dogs  were  procured  and  increased  ;  the  women 
and  children  were  kept  in  order  as  before,  with  the  help 
of  beating  when  necessary ;  and  the  Shawnee  prophet 
was  remembered  as  a  troublesome  impostor.  I  heard 
afterwards  of  similar  panic  and  mischief  being  caused 
among  distant  and  scattered  Ojibbeway  villages,  but  I 
never  heard  it  conjectured  that  there  was  any  purpose 
to  unite  these  Indians  in  the  accomplishment  of  any 
purpose.  The  whole  aflfair  showed  how  easily  super- 
stitious fears  may  ')e  excited,  and  strange  actions  per- 


iiii  I 


STRANGE  MIXTURE  OF  GOOD  AND  EVIL  PRECEPTS.  i8i 

formed  under  their  influence,  such  as  the  killing  of  their 
faithful  and  useful  dogs  by  these  Indians.  As  to  the 
good  precepts  mixed  with  the  folly,  such  as  forbidding 
to  lie  and  steal  and  make  war,  it  is  possible  that  the 
prophet  had  heard  something  of  the  religion  of  the 
white  men  in  a  confused  way,  and  repeated  those  pre- 
cepts in  which  the  voice  within  us  agrees  with  the 
alleged  revelation  of  the  Great  Spirit.  This  I  thought, 
not  at  the  time,  but  long  afterwards,  when  I  came  to 
know  more  of  the  religion  of  the  whites,  as  I  shall  pre- 
sently relate. 

After  the  excitement  of  this  affair  had  somewhat 
subsided,  I  went  with  a  large  party  of  Indians  to  some 
of  the  upper  branches  of  the  Red  River  to  hunt  beaver. 
I  know  not  whether  our  people  were  emboldened  by 
the  promise  of  the  prophet  that  we  should  be  invisible 
to  the  Sioux,  but  we  went  much  nearer  them  than  we 
had  formerly  ventured  into  their  country.  It  was  here, 
in  a  border  region,  where  both  they  and  ourselves  had 
been  afraid  to  hunt,  that  we  now  found  beaver  in  the 
greatest  abundance.  Here  I,  without  the  aid  of  my 
gun,  took  one  hundred  large  beavers  in  a  singk  month, 
by  trapping  merely.  My  family  had  now  increased,  but 
1  was  able  alone  to  supply  all  their  wants. 


m 


•J* 


>i<i 


(I 

'4 

HI 


16 


CHAPTER  X. 


^ 

ri 


m 


I 


^ftj 


I 


9i.: 


•"*t 


Xi 


i'i-l      ; 


/  Uve  in  a  solitary  Lodge— Occasional  Alarms — /  yoin  a  Band 
of  Oj'ibbewaySy  of  Red  River^  under  a  Chief  Be-gwa-is^A 
Hunting  Excursion  towards  the  Sioux  Country — Enmity  of 
Wa-ge-tote^  Brother  of  the  Chief— Friendship  of  Wab-ke-zhe^ 
an  Ottawwaw  who  had  lived  much  among  the  Whites — Join 
his  Band— Hunting  Adi'entures — Letter  found  consisting  of 
Alarks  on  a  Piece  of  Birch-bark — Wa-me-gon-a-biew  again  in 
Trouble — Death  of  my  old  friend  Pe-shaw-ba — A  PropheVs 
Revelation— Little  Clam  and  his  Band  killed  by  the  Sioux, 


\ 

;!           1 

■' 

y 

i 

1       1 

- 

184 

■     \,  - 

CHAPTER  X. 


i 


At  length,  however,  the  beaver  got  scarce,  and  I  had  to 
use  my  gun  again.  The  first  time  I  went  out  with  it  I 
shot  an  elk.  When  the  report  was  heard  at  the  lodge, 
my  people  were  startled,  and  fled  to  the  woods,  believ- 
ing the  Sioux  had  fired  upon  me.  A  few  days  a^ter,  I 
myself  got  a  fright  from  a  similar  false  alarm.  I  had 
killed  a  moose,  and  was  cutting  it  up,  when  I  heard  a 
gun  not  more  than  two  hundred  yards  from  me.  I 
knew  that  I  had  advanced  nearer  to  the  frontier  of  the 
Sioux  than  any  Ojibbeway,  and  I  did  not  believe  there 
was  any  of  the  latter  tribe  living  near  me.  I  therefore 
believed  this  must  be  the  gun  of  a  Sioux,  and  imme- 
diately called  out  to  him,  as  I  supposed  he  must  have 
heard  my  firing ;  but  no  answer  was  returned.  I 
watched  about  me  more  anxiously  than  before,  and  as 
evening  was  coming  on  I  went  home  as  silently  and 
cautious'/  as  I  could.  On  the  following  day,  I  ventured 
to  examine  in  the  direction  of  the  place  where  I  had 
heard  the  gun,  and  found  the  tracks,  which  proved  to  be 
those  of  an  Ojibbeway,  who  had  fired  upon  a  bear  he 
was  pursuing,  probably  with  too  much  eagerness  to 
have  heard  my  call.  Soon  after  this  I  found  many 
tracks,  and  ascertained  that  I  was  not  far  from  a  place 
where  the  Ojibbeways  had  built  and  fortified  a  camp. 

i8s 


1 86 


GREY  HAWK, 


Iff 


taC''"'! 


C 


""Mi' 


II 


Three  times  I  received  messages  from  the  chiefs  of 
the  band  living  at  this  camp,  urging  me  to  go  there,  as 
the  situation  of  my  lodge  was  exposed  and  dangerous. 
Disliking  to  live  in  a  crowd,  I  did  not  attend  to  this 
offer  until  I  discovered  the  tracks  of  some  Sioux,  who 
had  evidently  been  reconnoitring  my  camp.  Then  I 
took  advantage  of  this  offer. 

The  Sioux  from  time  to  time  came  near  and  looked 
at  the  place,  but  did  not  venture  to  attack  it.  When 
the  spring  came  all  the  Ojibbeways  left  in  a  body ;  but 
I  was  compelled  to  remain,  having  charge  of  some 
packs  for  a  trader,  which  I  could  not  remove.  The 
chiefs  warned  me,  and  said  the  Sioux  would  certainly 
know  when  the  main  body  had  gone,  and  would  fall 
upon  me  when  thus  left  behind.  Having  seen  nothing 
of  them  for  some  time  I  did  not  feel  alarmed,  though  I 
could  not  wholly  disregard  the  friendly  warning.  At 
night  I  closed  the  entrance  to  my  camp  as  effectually  as 
I  could,  and  cautioning  my  family  to  remain  very  quiet, 
I  stationed  myself  by  the  stockade  or  wall  to  watch. 
The  night  was  not  far  advanced,  when  by  the  light 
of  the  moon,  which  then  shone  brightly,  I  saw  two 
men,  who  came  directly  towards  the  usual  entrance,  but 
finding  it  barricaded  they  began  to  walk  round  and 
examine  the  fence.  Fear  strongly  prompted  me  to  fire 
and  shoot  them  without  hailing ;  but  remembering  that 
possibly  they  might  not  be  Sioux,  I  took  an  opportu- 
nity, when  I  could  get  my  gun  pointed  at  them  without 
my  being  much  exposed,  to  hail  them.  They  proved  to 
be  the  trader  on  whose  account  I  had  stayed  back, 


t  JOm  A  NEW  BAND  OF  INDIANS. 


Ity 


accompanied  by  a  French  trader.  I  gladly  opened  my 
fort  to  let  them  in,  and  thus  reinforced  we  spent  the 
remainder  of  the  night  quietly.  Next  morning  we 
moved  out,  taking  the  trader's  packs,  following  the  path 
of  the  Ojibbeways. 

I  did  not  wish  to  rejoin  this  band,  and  after  leaving 
the  traders  I  went  to  camp  by  myself  in  the  woods  for 
a  time.  Then  I  joined  some  other  Ojibbeways,  of  Red 
River,  under  a  chief  called  Be-gwa-is.  The  hunters  of 
this  band  had  been  for  some  days  trying  to  kill  an  old 
buck  moose,  who  had  become  notorious  among  them 
for  his  shyness  and  cunning.  The  first  day  I  went  out 
I  saw  this  moose,  but  could  not  kill  him ;  I  killed 
another,  however,  and  returned  the  next  day  after  the 
buck.  It  so  happened  that  the  weather  and  wind  were 
favourable,  and  I  killed  him.  I  think  it  was  only  a 
fortunate  shot,  but  the  Indians,  after  their  own  want 
of  success,  gave  me  credit  for  superior  skill,  and  I  was 
thenceforth  reckoned  the  best  hunter  in  that  band. 

We  now  started,  twelve  of  us,  under  Be-gwa-is,  to  go 
towards  the  Sioux  country,  to  hunt  beaver,  leaving  our 
families  behind.  On  this  hunt  all  the  Indians  became 
snow-blind,  and  I  being  the  only  one  for  a  time  able  to 
hunt,  had  to  provide  for  the  whole  band.  As  the  snow 
went  off  in  the  spring,  they  began  to  recover.  We 
separated  into  three  parties,  one  of  which  was  attacked 
by  the  Sioux,  who  killed  a  man  and  carried  off  another 
as  prisoner.  The  band  with  whom  I  was,  heard  of  this 
from  the  two  who  escaped  when  the  Sioux  fell  upon 
them,  and  becoming  panic-struck  fled  with  all  the  speed 


1 88 


GREY  HAWK, 


^ 


imiiii 


I 


xi 


i 


"^1 


«U' 


c 


t  ^1  liiil 


they  could  make.  I  happened  to  have  hurt  my  foot 
W'ith  my  axe,  and  was  unable  to  travel  fast,  but  they 
paid  no  regard  to  my  situation.  I  followed  as  I  was 
able,  and  at  night  came  up  with  them,  finding  them 
miserable  and  staiving  in  their  comfortless  camp;  for 
these  were  disciples  of  the  prophet,  and  did  not  venture 
to  strike  a  fire.  Rain  and  sleet  had  fallen,  although  the 
spring  was  now  advancing,  and  the  weather  was  very 
cold.  As  soon  as  I  could  I  got  away  from  this  cheer- 
less band,  and  found  my  way  back  to  where  I  had  left 
our  women,  who  were  employed  for  some  time  in  mak- 
ing sugar,  as  the  sap  rose  in  the  maple-trees  in  early 
spring. 

After  our  spring  hunting  there  was  again  talk  about 
going  against  the  Sioux,  and  a  party  assembled,  among 
those  who  lived  immediately  about  me.  Wa-me-gon- 
a-biew  and  I  joined  them,  but  instead  of  going  against 
our  enemies,  we  spent  the  greater  part  of  the  summer 
among  the  buffalo.  In  the  fall  I  returned  to  Pem- 
binah,  my  intention  being  to  go  thence  to  the  wintering 
ground  of  a  trader  who  had  some  time  before  proposed 
to  assist  me  in  getting  to  the  States.  I  now  heard  of 
the  war  between  the  States  and  Great  Britain,  and  of 
the  capture  of  Mackinac,  and  this  intelligence  deterred 
me  from  any  attempt  to  pass  through  the  frontiers  of 
the  United  States  territory,  which  were  then  the  scenes 
of  warlike  operations. 

In  the  ensuing  spring  there  was  a  very  general  move- 
ment among  the  Ojibbeways  of  the  Red  River  towards 
the  Sioux  country,  but  the  professed  design  was  only  to 


A  MIDNIGHT  ALARM. 


189 


hunt.     I  travelled  with  a  large  band  under  the  direction 
of  Aisainse  (the  little  clam).     His  brother,  Wa-ge-tote, 
was  a    man   of   considerable    importance.       We    had 
ascended  Red  River  about  a  hundred  miles  when  we 
met  Mr.  Hanie,  a  trader,  who  gave  us  some  rum.     I 
lived  at  this  time  in  a  long  lodge,  having  two  or  three 
fires,  and  I  occupied  it  in   common  with  several  o^^hcr 
men  and  their  families,  mostly  the  relatives  of  my  wife. 
It  was  midnight,  or  after,  and  I  was  asleep,  when  I  was 
suddenly  waked  by  a  man  seizing  me  roughly  by  the 
hand,  and  raising  me  up.     There  was  still  a  little  fire 
burning,  and  by  the  light  it  gave  I  recognised,  in  the 
angry  and  threatening  countenance  that  hung  over  me, 
the  face  of  Wa-ge-tote,  the  brother  of  the  Little  Clam, 
our  principal  chief.     "  I  have  solemnly  promised,"  he 
said,  "that  if  you  come  with  us  to  this  country,  you 
shall  not  live  ;  up,  therefore,  and   be  ready  to  answer 
me."     He  then   went  on  to  Wah-zhe-gwun,  the  man 
who  was  sleeping  next  to  me,  and  used  to  him  similar 
threatening  and  insolent  language ;  but  by  this  time,  an 
old  man,  a  relation  of  mine,  called  Mab-nuge,  who  slept 
beyond,  had  comprehended  the  purpose  of  his  visit,  and 
raised  himself  up,  with  his  knife  in  his  hand.    When 
Wa-ge-tote  came  to  him,  and  was  beginning  the  same 
threatening  language,  he  got  a  sharp  answer  with  the 
point  of  the  old  man's  knife.     He  then  returned  to  me, 
drew  his  knife,  and  threatened  me  with  instant  death. 
"  You  are  a  stranger,"  he  said,  "  and  have  come  among 
us,  with  your  family,  to  feed  yourself  with  what  does 
not  belong  to  you.     You  have  visited  our  best  hunting 


ii 


I90 


GREY  HAWK, 


ill'* 


^ 


grounds,  and  have  destroyed  many  animals  intended 
for  our  sustenance.  Go  back,  therefore,  from  this  place, 
and  be  no  longer  a  burden  to  us,  or  I  will  certainly  take 
your  life."  I  answered  him  that  I  was  not  going  to  the 
country  they  were  now  about  to  visit,  but  that  if  I  were, 
it  was  my  right  to  go  where  I  pleased,  and  I  would  main- 
tain my  right'  By  this  time  I  was  standing  up  to 
defend  myself,  and  at  that  moment  old  Mab-nuge  came 
also  beside  him,  with  his  knife  in  his  hand,  and  drove 
the  quarrelsome  half-drunken  Wa-ge-tote  out  of  the 
lodge.  The  rum  given  by  the  trader  had  caused  this 
disturbance.  We  saw  the  man  no  more  for  some  time  ; 
he  probably  felt  ashamed  of  himself  when  sober  in  the 
morning.  His  brother,  the  Little  Clam,  told  us  to 
think  nothing  of  what  he  had  said. 

Here  a  messenger  overtook  us,  to  bring  to  the  Ottaw- 
waws  the  information  that  the  chief  known  as  the  Black 
Bird,  from  L'Arbre  Croche,  had  arrived  from  Lake 
Huron,  to  call  us  all  home  to  that  country.  So  we 
turned  back,  and  one  after  another  left  till  only  the 
Ojibbeways  remained,  and  they  met  with  others  of  their 
people  on  their  way  towards  the  Sioux  country.  Ais- 
ainse,  the  Ojibbeway  chief,  was  returning  one  evening 
from  a  successful  hunt,  having  killed  two  elks,  and  on 
the  following  morning,  his  wife  with  her  young  son, 
started  out  to  dry  the  meat.  They  had  proceeded  a 
great  distance  from  the  lodge  when  the  lad  discovered 
a  Sioux  band  at  no  great  distance,  and  called  out  to  his 
mother,  "The  Sioux  are  coming."  The  old  woman 
drew  her  knife,  and  cutting  the  belt  which  bound  the 


PRESENTIMENTS, 


191 


boy's  blanket  to  his  body,  told  him  to  run  for  home 
with  all  his  strength.  She  then  awaited  the  approach 
of  the  war  party.  The  lad  heard  the  firing  of  guns, 
and  the  old  woman  was  no  more  heard  of.  The  boy 
reached  the  fort  near  Wild  Rice  River  in  a  state  of 
great  exhaustion.  Another  party  of  Ojibbeways  fell  in 
with  some  Sioux,  but  succeeded  in  driving  them  off, 
chiefly  through  the  valour  of  Little  Clam,  Aisainse, 
whose  wife  had  been  killed  in  the  way  just  narrated. 
Another  Ojibbeway  chief  man,  Ta-bush-shish,  had  been 
hunting  in  a  different  direction,  accompanied  hy  only 
one,  and  had  heard  distant  firing,  either  where  the  old 
woman  had  been  killed,  or  where  Aisainse  was  fighting, 
and  had  returned  home.  The  Indians  said  of  him,  as 
they  often  say  of  a  man  after  his  death,  that  he  had 
some  presentiments  or  forewarnings  of  his  fate.  On 
reaching  his  lodge  the  previous  evening  in  the  fortified 
camp,  he  had  been  met  by  the  abusive  tongue  of  an  old 
wife,  who  had  been  jealous  of  the  attention  bestowed 
on  a  younger  rival.  On  this  occasion  he  said  to  her : 
"  Scold  away,  old  woman,  for  I  hear  you  now  for  the 
last  time."  Later  in  the  evening  some  one  arrived  who 
had  skulked  and  fled  from  the  fight  in  which  the  Little 
Clam  was  engaged.  Ta-bush-shish  said  to  one  of  his 
friends,  Be-na,  the  Pheasant,  "  Is  it  not  a  shame  to  leave 
Aisainse  outside,  vith  only  a  few  men,  while  so  many 
of  his  friends  are  staying  here  safely  in  the  camp } " 
The  two  went  out  together,  and  following  a  track  it 
brought  them  to  a  place  where  a  party  of  Sioux  had 
lighted  a  fire,  round  which   they  were  sitting.    They 


193 


GREY  HAWK. 


1 'illM 


lliiiilillli 


'I 
^tllillljlljl 

i 


crept  as  near  as  they  could,  but  not  finding  a  favourable 
opportunity  to  fire,  they  went  forward  on  the  path 
which  they  were  sure  the  Sioux  must  take,  and  lay 
down  in  ambush  in  the  snow.  It  was  night,  but  not 
very  dark.  When  the  Sioux  began  to  move,  and  a 
number  of  them  came  near  the  place  where  they  had 
concealed  themselves,  both  rose  up  and  fired,  Be-na 
instantly  fleeing  in  a  different  direction  from  Ta-bush- 
shish,  as  they  had  arranged  to  do.  When  at  a  con- 
siderable distance,  and  finding  that  he  was  not  pursued, 
he  stopped  to  listen,  and  occasionally  heard  a  gun  fired, 
and  sometimes  distinguished  the  shrill  and  solitary 
sah-sah-kwi  or  signal  cry  of  Ta-bush-shish,  shifting  from 
place  to  place,  probably  in  hope  that  they  might  rejoin 
one  another.  But  presently  he  heard  several  guns  dis- 
charged at  the  same  moment,  and  immediately  after, 
the  shouts  and  whoops  of  the  Sioux  at  the  fall  of  their 
enemy.  They  had  just  discovered  his  place  of  conceal- 
ment. All  was  silent  soon,  and  he  then  returned  to  the 
camp. 

It  was  on  the  same  day,  as  we  afterwards  learned,  that 
the  warriors  from  Leech  Lake,  to  whom  Wa-ge-tote 
had  joined  himself,  fell  on  some  Sioux  lodges  at  the  Long 
Prairie.  They  fought  for  most  part  of  two  days,  and 
many  were  killed  on  both  sides. 

Wah-ka-zhe,  brother  of  Black  Bird,  the  chief  from 
L'Arbre  Croche,  met  those  Ottawwaws  who  returned 
from  Red  River  at  Lake  Winnipeg.  He  had  been  ten 
years  in  the  Rocky  Mountains  and  the  country  near  there, 
but  now  wished  to  return  to  his  own  people.     He  had 


INQUIRIES  AS  TO  FUTURE  LIVELIHOOD, 


193 


been  in  the  course  of  his  life  much  in  company  with 
whites,  and  was  well  acquainted  with  the  different 
methods  of  gaining  a  living  among  them.  I  had  much 
conversation  with  him.  He  told  me  that  I  would  be 
much  better  situated  among  the  whites,  but  that  I  could 
not  become  a  trader,  as  I  was  unable  to  write.  Nor 
could  I  be  a  farmer,  because  my  habits  had  made  me 
unfit  to  submit  to  the  steady  constant  labour  necessary 
for  success.  There  was  but  one  situation  exactly  adapted 
to  my  habits  and  qualifications,  that  of  an  interpreter. 
The  idea,  therefore  from  this  time  occupied  my  thoughts 
and  excited  my  hopes. 

Among  other  subjects  of  conversation  he  gave  me  an 
account  of  a  missionary  who  had  come  among  the  Ottaw- 
waws  about  the  lakes,  and  urged  them  to  abandon  their 
own  religion  and  adopt  that  of  the  white  men.  I  had  met 
white  men  on  different  occasions,  but  never  had  heard 
them  speak  on  the  subject  of  religion,  except  that  time 
when  I  went  to  seek  information  about  the  Shawnee 
prophet.  They  seemed  wholly  occupied  with  their 
trading.  I  longed  to  meet  this  or  some  other  missionary 
from  whom  I  could  learn  something  of  the  religion  held 
by  them.  But  this  opportunity  did  not  come  till  some 
time  after. 

Wah-ka-zhe  being  the  most  considerable  man  among 
us  at  this  time,  it  devolved  upon  him  to  direct  our  move- 
ments ;  but  either  from  indolence,  or  from  his  good 
opinion  of  me,  he  determined  that  not  only  himself  but 
all  his  band  should,  for  the  winter,  be  guided  by  me.  As 
we  had  no  object  beyond  subsistence,  and  I  was  reckoned 

17  o 


194 


GREY  HAWK, 


'Wl!ii!|i!l 


SI 


'*i!i:i| 


i 


Pi 


liniiil'ifl 


up; 


a  very  good  hunter,  and  knew  this  part  of  the  country 
better  than  any  other  man  of  the  band,  his  advice  was 
»ndeed  not  impolitic,  and  I  undertook  the  leadership.  I 
advised  that  we  should  go  to  spend  the  winter  at  the 
Be-gwi-o-nush-ko  River.  This  is  a  tributary  which  enters 
Red  River  about  ten  miles  below  Pembinah.  At  the 
time  I  speak  of,  the  country  on  either  side  of  it  was  well 
stocked  with  game.  We  lived  here  in  great  comfort  and 
plenty,  and  Wah-ka-zhe  often  expressed  his  satisfaction 
at  having  chosen  me  to  direct  the  movements  of  his  band. 
When  part  of  the  winter  had  passed  we  were  brought 
into  trouble  by  the  violent  conduct  of  Wa-me-gon-a- 
biew.  He  had  on  former  occasions,  at  different  places, 
got  into  quarrels,  and  in  one  rencontre  had  part  of  his 
nose  bitten  or  cut  off.  His  temper  had,  perhaps  on  this 
account,  been  getting  worse  than  ever.  He  was  now 
talking  of  sacrificing  Wah-ka-zhe,  on  account  of  being  in 
some  degree  connected  with  the  man  who,  many  years 
before,  had  killed  his  father,  Taw-ga-we-ninne.  I  re- 
monstrated with  him  strongly  against  his  present  pur- 
j'  se.  Nevertheless  he  went  one  day,  with  his  knife  in 
his  hand,  to  the  lodge  of  Wah-ka-zhe,  with  the  intention 
of  killing  him.  Muk-kud-da-be-na-sa,  a  son  of  Wah-ka- 
zhe  perceived  his  intention  and  prevented  him,  and 
offered  to  engage  Wa-m'^-gon-a-biew  in  single  combat. 
He  declined  this,  and  was  accordingly  taunted  by  many 
with  cowardice,  a  charge  which  I  think  he  richly  de- 
served, when  he  retained  the  vindictive  feeling  against 
the  old  man.  I  not  only  reproved  him,  but  proposed 
that  he  be  driven  from  the  band,  and  no   longer  con- 


SUCCESSFUL  BUNTING. 


»95 


the  country 
s  advice  was 
eadership.     I 
winter  at  the 
'  which  £nters 
inah.     At  the 
of  it  was  well 
it  comfort  and 
lis  satisfaction 
its  of  his  band, 
were  brought 
Wa-me-gon-a- 
ififerent  places, 
ad  part  of  his 
)erhaps  on  this 
I  He  was  now 
int  of  being  in 
o,  many  years 
i-ninne.     I  re- 
s  present  pur- 
h  his  knife  in 
1  the  intention 
on  of  Wah-ka- 
ted  him,   and 
ingle  combat, 
nted  by  many 
he  richly  de- 
■eeling  against 
but  proposed 
I   longer  con- 


sidered as  my  brother.  But  Wah-ka-zhe  was  a  friendly 
and  considerate  man,  and,  unwilling  that  further  trouble 
or  disturbance  should  be  made,  forgave  his  offence. 

Another  son  of  Wah-ka-zhe  was  reckoned  one  of  the 
best  hunters  among  the  Indians  of  this  band,  and 
there  was  between  us  a  friendly  rivalry  in  hunting. 
He  killed  nineteen  moose,  one  beaver,  and  one  bear, 
while  I  killed  seventeen  moose,  seven  bears,  and  very 
many  beavers ;  but  he  was  considered  the  better  hunter, 
moose  being  the  most  difficult  of  all  animals  to  kill. 
There  are  many  Indians  who  hunt  through  the  winter 
in  that  country,  and  kill  not  more  than  two  or  three 
moose,  and  some  are  never  able  to  kill  one. 

We  had  plenty  of  game  at  the  F  -gwi-o-nush-ko  River, 
until  another  band  of  Ojibbeways  came  upon  us,  in 
large  numbers,  and  in  a  starving  condition.  While  we 
were  in  this  situation,  and  many  of  those  who  had 
recently  joined  us  were  on  the  point  of  perishing  with 
hunger,  a  man  called  Gish-kaw-ko,  the  nephew  of  him 
by  whom  I  was  first  taken  prisoner,  went  a-hunting,  and 
in  one  day  killed  two  moose.  Knowing  my  reputation 
as  a  hunter  he  asked  me  to  go  out  with  him,  and  get 
some  meat  for  ourselves  and  our  own  people  ;  signifying 
at  the  same  time  his  intention  to  keep  his  success  con- 
cealed from  the  remainder  of  the  band,  and  especially 
from  the  new  comers  :  but  I  refused  to  have  any  part 
with  him  in  such  a  transaction.  I  immediately  started 
with  the  chief's  son,  and  one  or  two  others,  and  we 
killed  four  bears,  which  we  distributed  among  the 
hungry.  ,  ,     . 


196 


GREY  HAWK, 


It  was  soon  found  necessary,  as  our  company  was 
now  so  large,  to  disperse  in  various  directions.  With 
Wah-ka-zhe,  his  son,  the  Black  Bird,  and  one  other 
man,  I  went  and  encamped  at  about  the  distance  of 
two  days'  journey  from  where  we  had  been  living. 
We  had  very  bad  luck  in  hunting,  and  were  so 
reduced  to  straits,  that  my  companions  thought  it 
necessary  to  have  recourse  to  a  medicine  hunt.  To 
myself  and  to  the  son  of  the  old  man,  as  the  best 
hunters,  a  little  bag  of  medicine  was  given,  consisting 
of  certain  dried  roots,  pounded  fine,  and  mixed  with 
red  paint.  This  was  to  be  applied  to  the  little  figures 
of  animals  we  wished  to  kill.  These  figures,  or  idols 
we  might  almost  call  them,  are  often  carried  by  the 
Indians,  and  if  they  have  them  not,  a  rude  sketch  is 
made  on  birch  bark  or  other  surface,  representing  the 
animal,  and  this  is  marked  with  the  medicine  paint. 
This  is  supposed  to  secure  good  success.       v 

A  somewhat  similar  kind  of  medicine  charm  is  used 
when  an  Indian  wishes  some  injury  or  disease  to  come 
upon  another.  He  draws  a  figure  of  his  enemy,  and 
the  part  representing  the  heart  is  pierced  with  a  sharp 
instrument  if  death  is  desired,  and  the  figure  is  smeared 
with  the  medicine.  These  drawings  on  birch  bark  or 
wood  are  called  muzzi-ne-neen  (plural  muzzi-ne-neen- 
ug).  After  our  medicine  incantation  we  started  with 
much  confidence  of  success,  but  Wah-ka-zhe  followed, 
and  overtaking  us  at  some  distance,  cautioned  us  against 
using  the  medicine  which  Wah-gitch-e-gum-me  had 
given  us,  as  he  said  it  would  be  the  means  of  mischief 


)mpany  was 
ons.  With 
I   one   other 

distance  of 
been  living, 
d     were    so 

thought  it 
i  hunt.  To 
as  the  best 
1,  consisting 
mixed  with 
little  figures 
res,  or  idols 
ried  by  the 
de  sketch  is 
esenting  the 
dicine  paint. 

■■!■ 

larm  is  used 
;ase  to  come 
enemy,  and 
nth  a  sharp 
e  is  smeared 
irch  bark  or 
izzi-ne-neen- 
started  with 
he  followed, 
2d  us  against 
jum-me  had 
1  of  mischief 


C 


5^ 


"3 


^ 


tl 


3 


«l 


i 


i 


AN  ALARMING  COMMUNICATION. 


197 


and  misery  to  us,  not  at  present,  but  when  we  came 
to  die.  We  therefore  did  not  make  use  of  it ;  but 
nevertheless,  happening  to  kill  some  game,  Wah-gitch-e- 
gum-me  thought  himself,  on  account  of  the  supposed 
efficacy  of  his  medicine,  entitled  to  a  handsome  share 
of  it.  Such  is  the  power  of  imagination  in  those  who 
are  credulous.  We  might  not  have  the  same  luck 
another  time,  whether  with  or  without  the  medicine 
charm,  and  seeing  that  hunger  was  likely  to  press  heavily 
upon  us,  I  separated  from  the  rest,  and  went  to  live 
by  myself,  feeling  confident  that  by  so  doing  I  could 
always  ensure  a  plentiful  supply  of  food  for  my  own 
family. 

About  the  usual  time  for  assembling  in  the  spring,  I 
began  to  descend  the  Be-gvvi-o-nush-ko  to  go  to  the 
traders  on  Red  River.  Most  of  the  Indians  had  left 
their  camps,  and  gone  on  before  me.  As  I  was  one 
morning  passing  a  deserted  camping  place,  I  saw  on 
shore  a  little  stick  standing  in  the  bank,  and  attached 
to  the  top  of  it  a  piece  of  birch  bark.  On  examination 
I  found  the  mark  of  a  rattlesnake,  made  with  a  knife, 
the  handle  touching  the  snake,  and  the  point  sticking 
into  a  bear,  the  head  of  the  latter  being  down.  Near 
the  rattlesnake  was  the  mark  or  totem  of  a  beaver,  one 
of  its  teats,  showing  it  to  be  a  female,  touching  the 
snake.  This  was  left  for  my  information,  and  I  learned 
from  it  that  Wa-me-gon-a-biew,  whose  totem  was  the 
rattlesnake,  had  killed  a  man  whose  totem  was  the  bear. 
The  murderer  could  be  no  other  than  Wa-me-gon- 
a-biew,  as  it  was  specified  that  he  was  the  son  of  a 


"•I 


\ 

£1 


■I* 

tilt 


<m 


GREY  HAWK. 


Hi 


woman  whose  totem  was  the  beaver,  and  this  I  knew 
must  be  Net-no-kwa.  As  there  were  but  few  of  the  bear 
totem  in  our  band,  I  was  confident  that  the  man  killed 
was  a  young  man  named  Ke-zha-zhoons  ;  that  he  was 
dead  and  not  wounded  merely,  was  indicated  by  the 
drooping  down  of  the  head  of  the  bear. 

I  was  not  deterred  by  this  information  from  continu- 
ing my  journey,  although  I  could  not  tell  whether  my 
brother  l^'^t  it  in  order  to  warn  me  or  to  hasten  my 
coming  to  him.  I  went  on  as  quickly  as  I  could,  and 
arrived  in  time  to  witness  the  interment  of  the  young 
man  my  brother  had  killed.  Wa-me-gon-a-biew  had 
gone  by  himself  to  dig  the  grave,  and  he  dug  it  wide 
enough  for  two  men.  When  the  friends  of  Ke-zha- 
zhoons  brought  his  body,  Wa-me-gon-a-biew  stripped 
himself  except  his  loin  cloth,  and  sat  down  thus  almost 
naked  at  the  head  of  the  grave.  He  then  handed  his  knife 
to  the  nearest  male  relative  of  the  deceased.  "  My  friend," 
he  said,  "  I  have  killed  your  brother  when  I  was  in  a 
passion.  You  see  I  have  made  a  grave  wide  enough  for 
both  of  us,  and  I  am  now  ready  and  willing  to  sleep 
with  him."  1  he  first,  then  the  second,  and  eventually 
all  the  friends  of  the  murdered  young  man,  refused  the 
knife  offered  to  each  in  succession.  The  relations  of 
Wa-me-gon-a-biew  were  many  and  powerful,  and  the 
fear  of  them  I  believe  it  was  which  saved  his  life.  At 
all  events  it  was  a  politic  thing  for  my  brother  to  act  as 
he  did,  even  if  he  felt  no  generous  compunction  for  his 
deed  of  blood.  When  he  saw  that  none  of  the  male 
relations  of  the  deceased  were  willing  to  avenge  their 


I  knew 

the  bear 

killed 

he  was 

by  the 

continu- 
ther  my 
3ten  my 
uld,  and 
5  young 
liew  had 
it  wide 
Ke-zha- 
stripped 
IS  almost 
his  knife 
T  friend/' 
was  in  a 
lOugh  for 
to  sleep 
/entually 
fused  the 
itions  of 
and  the 
life.  At 
:o  act  as 
n  for  his 
the  male 
ige  their 


HIEROGL  YPHIC  LE  TTERS. 


109 


comrade's  death,  or  at  least  publicly  to  undertake  his 
punishment,  Wa-me-gon-a-biew  said  to  them,  "  Trouble 
me  no  more,  now  or  hereafter,  about  this  affair ;  I  shall  do 
again  as  I  now  have  done  if  any  of  you  venture  to  give 
me  similar  provocation."  It  seems  the  quarrel  began  by 
the  murdered  man  ridiculing  my  brother's  disfigured 
face,  and  calling  him  cut-nose. 

The  method  by  which  information  of  this  affair  was 
communicated  to  me  at  a  distance,  is  one  in  common 
use  among  the  Indians,  and  in  most  cases  it  is  perfectly 
clear  and  intelligible.  The  men  of  the  same  tribe  are 
generally  well  acquainted  with  the  mark,  or  totem, 
belonging  to  each.  If  on  any  record  of  this  kind  the 
figure  of  a  man  appears  without  any  designatory  mark, 
it  is  understood  immediately  that  he  is  a  stranger,  or  not 
known.  But  in  most  hieroglyphic  letters  of  this  sort, 
there  is  no  figure,  but  only  the  totem  or  surname  given. 
If  the  information  is  to  be  communicated  that  a  band 
or  a  person  is  s'arving,  the  mouth  of  the  figure,  or  of  the 
totem  of  the  tribe  or  person,  is  smeared  with  white  paint. 

After  visiting  the  trader  on  Red  River  I  started  with 
the  intention  of  again  trying  to  come  to  the  States,  but 
at  Lake  Winnipeg  I  heard  that  the  war  still  continued, 
with  such  disturbances  on  the  frontier  as  would  render 
it  difficult  for  me  to  pass  with  safety.  I  was,  therefore, 
compelled  to  stop  by  myself  at  that  place,  where  I  was, 
after  some  time,  joined  by  Pe-shaw-ba  and  others,  to 
the  extent  of  three  lodges.  I  was  sorry  to  see  Pe-shaw- 
ba  now  in  an  enfeebled  state  of  health.  His  old  friend 
and  companion,  Waus-so  had  been  accidentally  killed 


■"4 


% 


IS.' 

c 

I 


200 


<;i^Ar  iiAivA'. 


'•%  ,1  t 

*■'•*  I)  ! 


*  ,  I 


t    ! 


i!   ( 


!! 


by  an  Assineboin,  and  this  preyed  much  on  his  spirit. 
It  will  be  remembered  that  I  first  knew  Pe-shaw-ba 
when  I  was  comparatively  young,  and  he  was  then 
advanced  in  years,  but  a  fine  and  noble-looking  man. 
He  and  Waus-so,  with  two  or  three  other  Ottavvvvaws, 
had  then  come  from  the  neighbourhood  of  Lake  Huron, 
where  they  had  lived  for  some  time,  because  they  had 
heard  of  distress  among  some  of  the  people  of  their 
race,  and  they  came  to  help  them  in  hunting.  He  was 
related  to  Net-no-kwa,  and  I  have  formerly  described 
my  first  interview  with  him.  He  had  then  become  my 
friend  and  protector,  and  I  always  retained  much  regard 
for  him.  I  was  glad  now  to  be  able  to  help  and  to 
comfort  him  in  his  old  age,  for  we  were  living  in  plenty 
and  contentment.  But  he  grew  feeble,  and  soon  was 
conscious  that  his  end  was  drawing  near.  He  told  us 
he  could  not  live  long.  He  spoke  with  much  reverence 
of  the  Great  Spirit,  and  he  said  that  he  had  tried  to  do 
what  was  just  and  right.  "  I  have  not,"  he  said ,  "  struck 
my  friends  in  their  lodge.  I  have  disregarded  the 
foolishness  of  young  men  who  would  have  offended 
me,  but  nave  always  been  ready  to  lead  our  brave  men 
against  the  Sioux.  To  you,  my  son,  I  have  been  a 
protector,  and  you  will  grieve  when  I  leave  you ;  but 
be  not  like  a  woman,  you  will  soon  follow  in  my  path." 
Soon  after  this  the  old  man  walked  out  of  the  lodge, 
looked  at  the  sky,  the  sun,  the  lake,  and  the  distant 
hills ;  then  came  in,  and  lay  down  composedly  in  his 
place  in  the  lodge,  and  in  a  few  minutes  ceased  to 
breathe. 


is  spirit, 
-shaw-ba 
^as   then 


ng  man. 


avvvvaws, 
e  Huron, 
they  had 
of  their 
He  was 
described 
come  my 
:h  regard 
3  and  to 
in  plenty 
joon  was 
3  told  us 
everence 
ed  to  do 
, "  struck 
rded  the 
offended 
rave  men 
i  been  a 
^ou ;  but 
ny  path." 
le  lodge, 
e  distant 
ly  in  his 
;eased  to 


lii 


•■•t.1 


^(1 


!?»««t.: 


Hi 


ntt] 


t*. 


\ 


AN  INDIAN  PROPHET. 


^m 


After  the  death  of  Pe-shaw-ba  the  friends  who  had 
come  with  him  remained  with  us  till  winter  was  over, 
and  in  the  spring  went  to  Dead  River,  where  we  planted 
corn,  and  spent  the  summer.  In  the  fall,  after  the  corn 
was  gathered,  we  went  to  the  hunting-grounds.  When 
the  hunting  season  was  over,  and  many  had  gathered 
at  the  trading  station  at  Pembinah,  the  chiefs  built 
a  great  lodge,  and  called  all  the  men  together  to  receive 
some  information  concerning  a  new  revelation  from  the 
Great  Spirit.  The  bearer  of  this  revelation  was  Manito- 
o-gheezik,  a  man  of  no  great  fame,  but  well  known  to 
most  of  the  Ojibbeways  of  that  country.  He  had  dis- 
appeared for  about  a  year,  and  in  that  time  he  pre- 
tended to  have  visited  the  abode  of  the  Great  Spirit, 
and  to  have  listened  to  his  instructions.  Some  of  the 
traders  informed  me  that  he  had  only  been  to  St.  Louis, 
on  the  Mississippi.  He  may  have  there  picked  up  some 
knowledge  not  possessed  by  the  Indians  among  whom 
he  alone  had  lived  previously. 

When .  the  assembly  met,  the  Little  Clam  undertook 
to  explain  the  object  of  the  meeting,  and  described 
some  of  the  leading  features  of  the  revelation  brought 
by  Manito-o-gheezik.  The  Indians  were  no  more  to 
go  to  war ;  they  were  no  more  to  steal,  defraud,  or  lie, 
or  get  drunk.  There  was  no  unnatural  and  foolish 
precept,  like  that  of  the  Shawnee  emissary,  who  forbade 
fires  to  be  lighted,  and  ordered  the  dogs  to  be  slain. 
Most  of  the  maxims  and  directions  communicated  to 
the  Indians  at  this  assembly  were  of  a  kind  to  be 
permanently  useful  to  them ;    and  the  effect  of  their 


S 


^ 


!* 


202 


GREY  HAWK, 


r  1 


*'^:i 


ailiiii 


influence  was  for  a  time  manifest  in  their  more 
orderly  and  peaceable  conduct,  and  somewhat  im- 
proved condition. 

.  When  we  were  ready  to  separate  from  the  trading 
post,  Aisainse  (the  Little  Clam)  invited  several  of 
us,  myself  in  particular,  to  accompany  him  to  his 
home  at  Spirit  Lake.  But  I  declined,  as  I  wished  to 
go  to  a  woody  country  for  the  purpose  of  hunting  the 
fur-bearing  animals.  Ten  men,  among  whom  were 
Wa-ge-tote  and  Gi-ah-ge-git,  with  some  women  and 
their  families,  accepted  his  invitation,  and  set  out  with 
him.  A  young  man,  a  friend  of  Aisainse,  before  they 
separated  from  us  at  Pembinah,  predicted  that  he  would 
be  killed  at  Spirit  Lake.  Having  obtained  much 
credit  among  the  Indians,  his  admonition  of  impend- 
ing danger  to  those  who  would  go  with  Little  Clam 
began  to  be  so  much  regarded  that  Wa-me-gon-a-biew 
and  many  others  became  uneasy  and  returned.  Last 
of  all  came  Match-e- toons,  a  foolish  and  lying  young 
man,  who  reported  that  the  indications  of  danger  were 
thickening  round  Little  Clam  and  his  band,  and  that 
he  had  heard  the  firing  of  the  Sioux  at  the  camp  he  had 
left.  We  did  not  immediately  believe  this  report,  but 
having  waited  anxiously  for  several  days,  we  sent  out 
twenty  men  to  ascertain  whether  there  was  any  founda- 
tion for  his  statement.  This  party,  when  they  arrived 
at  the  place  where  the  Little  Clam  had  been  encamped, 
found  that  the  whole  band  had  been  cut  off.  First 
of  all,  and  in  advance  of  all  the  camp,  lay  the  body 
of  Se-gwunoons,  the  young  man  who  had  predicted  the 


MASSACRE   OF  A  HUNTING  PARTY. 


203 


attack  before  he  left  Pembinah.  Near  him  lay  some 
men  of  his  own  age,  and  farther  back  the  body  of 
Little  Clam.  In  the  camp  the  ground  was  strewed 
with  the  bodies  of  the  women  and  children.  At  some 
distance  was  the  body  of  one  of  the  Sioux,  in  a  sitting 
posture,  and  covered  with  the  puk-kwi,  or  mats,  which 
had  belonged  to  the  Ojibbeway  lodges.  Not  one 
escaped  except  Match-e-toons,  but  some  doubted 
whether  he  had  not  fled  in  the  time  of  the  fight, 
instead  of  the  evening  before,  as  he  had  stated.  Thus 
died  Little  Clam,  one  of  the  last  of  the  considerable 
men  of  his  time,  belonging  to  the  Ojibbeways  of  Red 
River. 

We  then  went  down  to  Dead  River,  planted  corn, 
and  spent  the  summer  there.  Sha-gwa-koo-sink,  an 
Ottawwaw,  an  old  man,  first  introduced  the  cultivation 
of  corn  among  the  Ojibbeways  of  the  Red  River 
country. 


ill 

\ 


it) 


'     •  '  '  •. 


/I 


CHAPTER    XL 


r%i)i 


18 


I! 


'^Al\ 


% 

If:.* 


Vi^ 


■% 


iiil 


Pembinah  Trading  Station— The  Rival  Traders:  The  Hudson 
Bay  Company  and  the  North- West  Company — A  Churlish 
Agent— Attempt  to  Overreach  me  and  to  Seize  my  Property 
— Successful  Resistance — Night  Attack  on  a  Fortified  Station 
— Alarms  from  the  Sioux— My  Medicine  Bag— Join  the  Band 
of  an  old  Hunter^  Sha-gwaw-ko-sink-His  Death  —Appear- 
ance of  a  New  Prophet —  Troubles  caused  by  my  Denouncing 
him  as  a  Rogue  and  Impostor — Intrigues  of  the  Prophet — 
Enmity  in  my  Tribe  and  Family  induced  by  him — /  am  com- 
pelled to  leave  my  Lodge  and  People. 


\.-\ 


';.  i' 


CHAPTER  XI. 

Pembinah   was   the  trading  station  to  which   I  had 

always  chiefly  resorted,  and  where  I  was  well  known. 

There  were  agents  there  of  the  North-West  Company 

and  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company,  but  the  latter  had 

recently  left  the  place  to  their  rivals.     Some  incidents 

occurred  at  this  time  which  show  the  selfish  rapacity  too 

often  characteristic  of  the  fur  traders.     A   Mr.   Henry 

had  for  ten  years  managed  the  trade  for  the  North-West 

Company.     He  was  succeeded  by  a  Mr.  McKenzie,  who 

remained  only  a  short  time,  and  after  him  came  Mr, 

Wells,  whom  the  Indians  called  Gah-se-moan  (a  sail), 

from  the  roundness  and  fulness  of  his  person.    He  built  a 

strong  fort  on  Red  River,  near  the  mouth  of  the  Assine- 

boin.     The  Hudson's  Bay  Company  had  now  no  post 

in  that  part  of  the  country,  and  the  Indians  were  soon 

made  conscious  of  the  advantage  which  had  formerly 

resulted  to  them  from  the  competition  between  rival 

trading  companies. 

At  the  commencement  of  winter,  Mr.  Wells  called 

us  all  together,  giving  rum  and  tobacco  to  those  who 

assembled,  and  at  the  same  time  told  them  that   he 

would  not  credit  one  of  them  to  the  value  of  a  single 

needle.     When  they  brought  skins  he  would  take  them 

207 


ill 

e 


i 


208 


G/^EV  HAIVIC, 


■t>»*. 


'*...; 

^,;! 


e'^  111 


in  exchange  for  such  articles  as  were  required  for  their 
use  and  comfort.  I  was  not  present  when  this  talk  was 
made.  When  it  was  reported  to  me,  and  a  share  of  the 
presents  offered  me,  I  not  only  refused  to  accept  any- 
thing, but  reproached  the  Indians  for  submitting  to  such 
terms.  They  had  long  been  accustomed  to  receive 
credits  in  the  fall  ;  and  they  were  accordingly  now 
entirely  destitute  not  only  of  clothing,  but  of  ammu- 
nition, and  most  of  them  of  guns  and  traps.  It  might 
be  proper,  after  due  notice,  to  establish  the  proposed 
system,  but  how  were  they,  without  aie  credit  that  had 
always  been  given  by  the  traders,  to  support  themselves 
and  their  families  during  the  ensuing  winter  ? 

I  went  to  Mr.  Wells  a  few  days  afterwards,  and  told 
him  that  I  was  poor,  with  a  family  to  support  by  my 
own  exertions,  and  that  I  must  unavoidably  suffer,  and 
perhaps  perish,  unless  he  would  give  me  such  a  credit 
as  I  had  always,  in  the  fall,  been  accustomed  to  receive. 
He  would  not  listen  to  my  representations,  and  told  me, 
roughly,  to  be  gone  from  his  house.  I  then  brought 
eight  silver  beavers,  such  as  are  worn  by  the  women  as 
ornaments  on  their  dress,  and  which  I  had  purchased 
the  year  before  at  just  twice  the  price  that  was  com- 
monly given  for  a  capote.  I  laid  them  before  him  on 
the  table,  and  asked  him  to  retain  them  as  a  pledge  for 
the  payment  of  the  price  of  the  garment,  as  soon  as  I 
could  procure  the  peltries.  He  took  up  the  ornaments, 
threw  them  in  my  face,  and  told  me  never  to  come 
inside  of  his  house  again.  The  cold  weather  had  not 
yet  set  in,  and   I  went  immediately  to  my  hunting- 


or  their 

alk  was 

I  of  the 

^pt  any- 

to  such 

receive 

rly   now 

ammu- 

It  might 

)roposed 

:hat  had 

emselves 

and  told 
t  by  my 
[ffer,  and 
a  credit 
receive, 
told  me, 
brought 
omen  as 
urchased 
/as  com- 
him  on 
edge  for 
oon  as  I 
naments, 
to  come 
had  not 
hunting- 


5 

S 


i 


r* 


^Ill 


^/i: 

**»i 


I  I., 


!K; 


.1 , 


C 


5*, 


:«t 


i 


<< 


\i 


DEALINGS   WITH  THE   TRADERS. 


209 


ground,  killed  a  number  of  moose,  and  set  my  wife  to 
make  the  skins  into  such  garments  as  were  best  adapted 
for  the  winter  season,  and  which  I  now  saw  we  should 
be  compelled  to  substitute  for  the  blankets  and  woollen 
rugs  we  had  been  accustomed  to  receive  from  the  traders. 
I  may  here  remark  that,  at  the  trading  stations,  the 
skin  of  the  beaver  was  the  standard  of  value  by  which 
all  other  peltries  were  regulated.     In  obtaining  stores 
or  ammunition,  or  other  articles,  for  services  rendered 
or  labour  executed,  the  payment  is  reckoned  by  skins, 
that  of  the  beaver  being  the  unit  of  computation.    Thus, 
for  instance,  supposing  that  four  beaver  skins  are  equal 
in  value  to  a  silver  fox  skin,  two  martens  or  sables  are 
equal  to  a  beaver,  twenty  musk  rats  to  a  marten,  and  so 
on.     If  an  Indian  wishes  to  buy  a  blanket  or  a  gun,  he 
will  have  to  account  to  the  trader  of  the  Company  so 
manj    beaver   skins,  so  many   martens,  or   other  furs. 
The   Company  usually  gives  in   advance   blankets  or 
ammunition   or  other  necessaries,  when    the   summer 
supplies  arrive  at  the  posts  or  trading  stations,  these 
advances  being  paid   for  at  the  close  of  the  hunting 
season.     At  this  time  the  traders  used  to  supply  rum 
and  other  intoxicating  spirits  to  the  Indians,  who  often 
wasted  in  this  way  the  whole  of  their  earnings,  to  the 
benefit  of  the  traders,  and  had  to  go  without  necessary 
or  useful  articles  of  winter  supply.     Many  of  them  thus 
continued  in  a  state  of  constant  poverty  and  depend- 
ence.    Not  having  taste  for  drinking,  I  was  usually  less 
pressed  than  most  of  my  people,  but  the  churlishness  of 
Mr.  Wells  put  me  to  much  inconvenience, 

'  9 


m 


I 

I 


aio 


GREY  HAWK. 


«'  iill 


I  continued  my  hunting  with  good  success,  but  the 
winter  had  not  half  passed  when  I  heard  that  Mr. 
Hanie,  a  trader  for  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company,  had 
arrived  at  Pembinah.  To  him  I  immediately  went,  and 
he  gave  me  all  the  credit  I  asked,  which  was  to  the 
amount  of  seventy  skins.  Then  I  went  to  Musk-rat 
River,  where  I  hunted  the  remainder  of  the  winter, 
killing  great  numbers  of  beavers,  martens,  otters,  and 
other  game. 

Early  in  the  spring  I  sent  a  message  by  some  Indians 
to  Mr.  Hanie  that  I  would  go  to  the  mouth  of  the 
Assineboin  River,  and  meet  him  there,  in  order  to  pay 
my  credit,  as  I  had  skins  more  than  enough  for  this 
purpose.  When  I  arrived  at  the  Assineboin,  Mr.  Hanie 
had  not  yet  passed,  and  I  stopped  to  wait  for  him 
opposite  Mr.  Hanie's  trading-house.  An  old  French 
trapper  offered  me  a  lodging  in  his  house,  and  I  went 
and  deposited  my  peltries  under  the  place  he  gave  me 
to  sleep  in.  Mr.  Wells  having  heard  of  my  arrival,  sent 
three  times,  urging  me  to  come  and  see  him.  I  took  no 
notice  at  first,  but  yielded  to  the  solicitations  of  my 
brother-in-law,  and  crossed  over  with  him.  Mr.  Wells 
professed  to  be  glad  to  see  me,  arkl  treated  me  with 
much  politeness  ;  he  offered  me  wine  and  provisions, 
and  whatever  his  house  afforded.  I  had  taken  nothing 
except  a  little  tobacco,  when  I  saw  his  Frenchman 
come  in  with  my  packs.  They  carried  them  past  where 
we  were  sitting,  into  an  inner  room,  locking  the  door 
and  taking  out  the  key.  I  said  nothing,  but  felt  not 
the  less  anxious  and  uneasy,  as  I  was  unwilling  to  be 


ATTEMPT  TO  SEIZE  MY  PROPERTY. 


wn 


deprived  of  the  means  of  paying  Mr.  Hanie  his  credit ; 
still  more  indifjnant  was  I  at  wliat  seemed  an  attempt 
to  deprive  me  of  my  property  by  compulsion  and  with- 
out my  consent.  Whether  he  intended  to  make  me 
any  offer  I  cannot  say,  but  it  would  probably  have  been 
far  below  the  real  value  of  the  peltries  of  which  he  had 
the  actual  possession.  I  watched  for  some  time,  and 
presently  Mr.  Wells  had  occasion  to  go  to  the  inner 
room  to  take  something  from  a  trunk.  I  rose  and 
followed  him  into  the  room.  He  told  me  to  go  out, 
and  then  seized  me  in  order  to  push  me  out,  but  I  was 
too  strong  for  him.  After  he  had  proceeded  to  this 
violence,  I  did  not  hesitate  to  take  up  my  packs,  but  he 
snatched  them  from  me.  Again  I  seized  them,  and  in 
the  struggle  that  ensued  the  thongs  that  bound  them 
jrave  way,  and  the  skins  were  strewed  about  the  floor. 
As  I  went  to  gather  them  up,  he  drew  a  pistol,  cocked 
it,  and  presented  it  to  my  breast.  For  a  moment  I 
stood  motionless,  making  sure  he  would  fire,  for  he  was 
terribly  enraged.  But  as  he  continued  with  the  pistol 
pointed  at  me,  I  seized  his  hand,  and  turned  it  aside,  at 
the  same  time  drawing  from  my  belt  a  large  knife, 
which  I  grasped  firmly  in  my  right  hand,  still  holding 
him  by  my  left  Seeing  himself  thus  suddenly  and 
entirely  in  my  power,  he  called  out  to  his  interpreter 
who  was  in  the  next  room  to  come  and  put  me  out  of 
the  house.  To  this  he  replied,  "  You  are  as  able  t?  put 
him  out  as  I  am."  Some  Frenchmen  were  in  the  house, 
and  came  on  hearing  the  noise,  but  they  decLued  to 
give  him  any  assistance. 


> 


\t\ 


■^■.,. 


54 


I 


■T   ' 


212 


G/HEV  HAWK. 


Finding  he  was  not  likely  to  intimidate  me  nor  to 
overcome  me  by  violence,  he  had  recourse  once  more  to 
milder  measures.  He  offered  to  divide  with  me,  and  to 
allow  me  to  retain  half  my  peltries  for  the  Hudson's 
B  ^y  people.  "  You  have  always,"  said  he,  "  belonged  to 
the  North-West,  why  should  you  now  desert  us  for  the 
Hudson's  Bay  ? "  He  then  began  to  count  the  skins, 
dividing  them  into  two  parcels  ;  but  I  told  him  he  need 
not  do  that,  as  I  was  determined  he  should  not  have 
one  of  them.  "  I  went  to  you,"  I  said,  "  last  fall,  when 
I  was  hungry  and  destitute,  and  you  drove  me,  like  a 
dog,  from  your  door.  The  ammunition  with  which  I 
killed  these  animals  was  credited  to  me  by  Mr.  Hanie, 
and  the  skins  belong  to  him  ;  but  even  if  this  were  not 
the  case,  you  shall  not  have  one  of  them.  You  have 
acted  in  a  violent  and  at  the  same  time  cowardly  way. 
You  pointed  your  pistol  at  my  breast,  and  yet  did  not 
shoot  me.  My  life  was  in  your  power,  and  there  was 
nothing  to  prevent  your  taking  it,  not  even  the  fear  of 
my  friends,  for  you  know  I  am  alone  and  a  stranger 
here,  and  not  one  of  the  Indians  would  raise  his  hand  to 
avenge  my  death.  You  lacked  the  spirit  to  kill  me, 
although  you  were  base  enough  to  try  and  rob  me." 
He  said,  "  Have  you  a  knife  in  your  hand  } "  I  showed 
him  that  I  had  one  at  hand,  and  told  him  to  beware 
how  he  provoked  me  to  use  it.  He  went  and  sat  down 
opposite  me  in  the  great  room,  evidently  in  great  agit- 
ation. After  sitting  awhile,  he  rose  and  walked  back- 
ward and  forward,  and  went  out  into  the  yard.  I 
collected   all   my  skins  together,   and   the  interpreter 


FURTHER   VIOLENCE   THREATENED. 


213 


helped  me  to  tie  them  up ;  then  taking  them  on  my 
back,  I  walked  out,  passed  close  by  him,  put  them  into 
my  canoe,  and  returned  to  the  old  Frenchman's  house 
across  the  river. 

Next  morning,  it  appeared,  Mr.  Wells  had  thought 
better  of  the  subject,  whether  from  feeling  he  acted 
wrongly,  or  from  motives  of  policy.  He  sent  his 
interpreter  to  offer  me  his  horse,  which  was  a  valuable 
one,  if  I  would  think  and  say  no  more  of  what  he  had 
done.  "  Tell  Mr.  Wells,"  I  said  to  the  interpreter,  "  he 
is  like  a  child,  and  wishes  to  quarrel  and  to  forget  his 
quarrel  in  one  day.  I  do  not  want  his  horse,  I  have 
one  of  my  own.  I  will  keep  my  packs  ;  nor  can  I 
forget  his  treatment  of  me,  especially  his  pointing  his 
pistol  at  my  breast." 

On  the  following  morning,  one  of  the  clerks  of  the 
North- West  Company  arrived  from  the  trading-house 
at  Mouse  River,  and  having  seen  Mr.  Wells,  and  heard 
from  him  what  had  passed,  said  he  would  take  the 
packs  from  me.  Mr.  Wells,  it  seems,  cautioned  him 
against  it,  but  he  determined  to  make  the  attempt.  It 
was  near  noon,  when  the  old  Frenchman,  after  looking 
out  of  his  house,  said  to  me,  "  My  friend,  I  believe  you 
will  lose  your  packs  now ;  four  men  are  coming  this 
way,  all  well  armed;  their  visit,  I  am  sure,  is  for  no 
good  or  friendly  purpose."  Hearing  this,  I  placed  my 
packs  in  the  middle  of  the  floor,  and  taking  a  beaver 
trap  in  my  hand,  sat  down  upon  them.  * 

When  the  clerk  came  in,  accompanied  by  three 
young  men,  he  asked  me  for  my  packs.     "  What  right 


^ 

^ 


■"8 


^ 

9 

M 

!•«» 


I 

I 


214 


GREY  HAWK, 


have  you,"  said  I,  "  to  demand  them  ?  "  "  You  are  in- 
debted to  me,"  he  said.  "  When  did  I  owe  the  North- 
West  anything  that  was  not  paid  at  the  time  agreed 
on  ?  "  "  Ten  years  ago,"  he  said,  "  your  brother,  Wa- 
me-gon-a-biew,  had  a  credit  from  us,  which  he  paid  all 
but  ten  skins  ;  these  are  still  due,  and  I  wish  you  to  pay 
them."  "  Very  well,"  said  I ;  "  I  will  pay  your  demand, 
but  you  must  at  the  same  time  pay  me  for  those 
four  packs  of  beaver  we  sent  to  you  from  the  Grand 
Portage.  Your  due  bill  was,  as  you  know,  burned  with 
my  lodge,  and  taking  advantage  of  this,  you  have  never 
paid  me,  nor  any  member  of  my  family,  the  value  of  a 
single  needle  for  those  one  hundred  and  sixty  beaver 
skins."  Finding  this  method  would  not  succeed,  and 
knowing,  no  doubt,  the  justice  of  my  reply,  the  circum- 
stance being  thus  suddenly  recalled  to  his  memory,  he 
urged  no  farther  the  demand  for  my  brother's  alleged 
debt.  I  thought  he  might  then  resort  to  violent 
measures,  like  those  used  on  the  previous  day  by  Mr. 
Wells,  but  I  showed  no  sign  of  fear,  and  after  some 
threatening  words  he  and  his  young  men  walked  off, 
without  having  touched  the  skins.  - 

Having  ascertained  that  it  would  be  some  time  before 
Mr.  Hanie  would  arrive,  I  went  down  to  Dead  River, 
and  while  there  killed  many  musk  rats.  At  last  Mr. 
Hanie  arrived  at  the  place  where  I,  with  another  man, 
had  been  awaiting  him.  He  told  me  he  had  passed  Mr. 
Wells's  trading-house,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Assineboin, 
in  the  middle  of  the  day,  his  crew  singing  as  they 
passed.     Mr.  Wells,  on  seeing  him,   had   immediately 


THE    ''IVAL  FUR  COMPANIES. 


i/ 


215 


started  after  him  with  a  canoe  strongly  manned  and 
armed.  Perceiving  this  pursuit,  Mr.  Hanic  went  on 
shore,  leaving  his  men  in  the  canoe,  and  went  up  about 
twenty  yards  into  an  open  smooth  prairie.  Hither  Mr. 
Wells  followed  him,  attended  by  several  armed  men ; 
but  Mr.  Hanie  made  him  stop  at  the  distapce  of  ten  or 
twelve  yards.  A  long  dispute  followed,  but  after  a  time 
Mr.  Hanie  was  permitted  to  go  back  to  his  canoe.  I 
told  him  my  story  of  the  way  I  had  been  treated,  and  I 
paid  him  my  debt.  I  traded  with  him  for  the  remain- 
der of  my  peltries ;  and  after  we  had  finished,  he  gave 
me  some  handsome  presents,  among  which  was  a  valu- 
able gun,  and  then  went  on  his  way. 

After  the  death  of  Mr.  Wells,  which  was  about  three 
years  later,  I  returned  to  the  North-West  Company, 
and  traded  with  them  as  I  had  formerly  done,  but 
never  while  he  lived.  I  have  related  what  to  some  may 
appear  of  little  consequence,  but  the  narrative  throws 
light  upon  the  conduct  of  the  traders  towards  Indians, 
and  also  shows  the  spirit  induced  by  keenness  in 
trading.  The  rivalry  between  the  two  companies  often 
gave  rise  to  personal  animosity,  not  only  among  the 
traders,  but  among  the  hunters  and  others  dependent 
upon  them. 

When  I  was  camping  at  the  Be-gwi-o-nush-ko  River, 
a  favourite  hunting-place  of  mine,  I  was  invited  to  come 
to  near  Pembinah,  where  many  had  assembled  to  hear 
a  chief  from  Leech  Lake  give  an  account  of  the  reve- 
lation made  by  the  Great  Spirit  to  Manito-o-gheezik. 
Of  this  I  have  already  spoken,  and  told  my  views  on 


1 

I 

till 


1 


2l6 


GREY  HAWK. 


the  matter.     But  I  was  glad  to  hear  more  on  a  subject 
then  exciting  so  much  attention.  4,*.. 

One  night,  while  we  were  all  assembled  in  a  long 
lodge,  erected  for  the  purpose,  to  dance  and  feast,  and 
listen  to  the  discourse  of  the  chief,  suddenly  we  heard 
the  report  of  two  guns  in  the  direction  of  the  North- 
West  Company's  trading-house,  whicL  was  now  un- 
occupied, except  by  two  Frenchmen  who  had  that  day 
arrived.  The  old  men  looked  at  each  other  as  if  '\\\ 
surprise  and  alarm.  One  said,  "  The  Frenchmen  are 
driving  off  wolves."  Another  said,  "  I  know  the  sound 
of  the  guns  of  the  Sioux."  The  night  was  very  dark, 
but  all  the  young  men  took  their  arms,  and  started  im- 
mediately. Many  of  them,  getting  entangled  among 
logs  and  stumps,  did  not  make  much  progress.  I  kept 
the  path  and  was  the  very  foremost,  when  a  dark  figure 
shot  past  me,  and  I  heard  the  voice  of  the  Black  Duck 
saying,  "  I  am  the  man."  I  had  often  heard  of  the 
prowess  of  this  warrior,  and  in  one  instance,  at  the 
Chief  Mountain,  I  saw  him  take  the  lead  in  what  we  all 
supposed  would  be  a  dangerous  assault,  but  the  Sioux 
had  abandoned  the  fort  before  we  came  up.  Now  I 
determined  to  keep  near  him.  We  had  advanced  within 
about  gunshot  of  the  fort,  when  he  began  to  leap,  first 
to  one  side  and  then  to  the  other,  in  a  zigzag  line,  yet 
advancmg  rapidly.  I  followed  his  example,  supposing 
it  to  be  to  lessen  the  chance  of  being  hit  when  moving 
forward  in  a  straight  line.  On  reaching  the  fort  he  leapt 
in  at  the  open  gate,  and  I  was  the  only  one  close  after 
him.     We  saw  within  the  fort  a  house,  from  the  window 

I 


NIGHT  ATTACK  ON  A  FORT. 


217 


and  door  of  which  a  bright  light  shone.  The  Black 
Duck  had  a  buffalo  robe  over  his  shoulders,  the  dark 
colour  of  which  enabled  him  to  pass  the  window  un- 
observed by  the  man  who  was  watching  within  ;  but  my 
light-coloured  blanket  betraying  me,  the  muzzle  of  a 
gun  was  instantly  presented  to  my  head,  but  not  dis- 
charged, for  the  Black  Duck  at  that  moment  caught  in 
his  arms  the  astonished  Frenchman,  who  had  taken  me 
for  one  of  the  Sioux,  and  was  just  going  to  fire  at  me. 
The  second  Frenchman  was  with  the  women  and 
children,  who  were  lying  in  a  heap  in  a  corner  of  the 
room,  crying  through  fear. 

It  appeared  that  the  one  who  was  watching  by  the 
window,  who  was  the  more  courageous  of  the  two,  had, 
a  few  minutes  before,  been  leading  his  horse  out  of  the 
fort  to  give  him  water,  when  his  horse  was  shot  in  the 
gate  by  some  men  concealed  near  at  hand.  At  first  he 
thought  we  must  have  shot  his  horse,  but  he  soon  was 
convinced  of  his  error,  as  we  did  not  even  know  the 
body  of  his  horse  was  at  the  gate,  having  leapt  clean 
over  it  when  we  entered.  This  Frenchman  would  not 
leave  the  fort ;  but  the  Black  Duck,  who  was  a  relation 
of  one  of  the  women,  insisted  that  they  should  be  taken 
for  protection  to  the  Indian  camp.  By  this  time  others 
of  the  young  men  had  come  up,  and  we  determined  to 
watch  in  the  fort  all  night.  Next  morning  we  found 
the  trail  of  two  men  who  had  crossed  the  Pembinah 
River,  a  considerable  party  having  been  concealed  on 
the  other   side.     The  two   men,   we  afterwards   heard, 

were   Wah-ne-tow,  a  celebrated   warrior   chief,   and   a 

19 


il 


4 

I 


I 


•t^.' 


■u; 


•>. 


diS 


GREY  HAWK. 


relative  of  his  ;  they  had  concealed  themselves  near  the 
fort,  resolved  to  fire  at  whatever  passed  in  or  out.  The 
first  that  passed  was  the  Frenchman's  horse,  which  was 
shot  down,  and  the  two  men,  probably  without  knowing 
whether  they  had  killed  man  or  beast,  fled  back  across 
the  river.  .  .  .  .,,<. 

Many  of  our  people  were  disposed  to  go  out  aftet 
the  Sioux,  but  the  chief  said :  "  Not  so,  my  brothers ; 
Manito-o-gheezik,  whose  messenger  and  representative 
I  am  to  you,  tells  us  we  are  not  to  go  out  against 
our  enemies.  Do  you  not  see  in  this  instance  that 
the  Great  Spirit  has  protected  us  }  Had  the  Sioux 
attacked  our  lodge  while  we  were  feasting  and  in 
security,  without  our  arms,  they  might  have  slain  us 
all ;  but  they  were  misled,  and  mistook  a  French- 
man's horse  for  an  Ojibbeway.  So  will  it  be  always, 
if  we  are  obedient  to  the  injunctions  we  have  re- 
ceived."   ' 

I  was  somewhat  affected  by  the  words  of  this  chief, 
of  whose  sincerity  I  had  no  doubt,  and  for  whom  I  had 
a  much  higher  regard  than  for  the  medicine  men  and 
prophets  who  usually  give  such  addresses.  I  took  an 
opportunity  of  speaking  to  him  of  my  own  anxiety 
about  my  family,  whom  I  had  left  at  home,  and  feared 
that  the  Sioux  might  visit  them  on  their  way  back  to 
their  own  country.  "  Go,"  he  said,  "  if  you  cannot  rest 
here  without  apprehension,  but  do  not  fear  that  the 
Sioux  will  hurt  your  wife  or  children,  if  you  reverence 
the  message  of  the  Great  Spirit.  But  I  wish  you  would 
go,  that  on  your  return  you  may  bring  back  with  you 

\ 


WHAT  BECAME   OF  MY  MEDICINE  BAG. 


21$ 


your  medicine  bag,  and  I  will  show  you  what  to  do 
with  it." 

Accordingly  I  went  to  the  Be-gvvi-o-nush-ko  River,  and 
found  that  nothing  had  been  heard  of  any  enemies  in 
that  direction.  The  wish  of  the  chief,  along  with  my 
own  curiosity  to  know  what  he  intended  to  do,  led  me 
to  take  the  medicine  bag,  and  bring  it  to  the  lodge  at 
Pembinah.  When  I  handed  the  bag  to  him,  he  ordered 
all  the  contents,  except  the  medicines  for  hunting,  to  be 
thrown  into  the  fire.  He  said  that  if  any  one  was  sick, 
if  able  to  walk  he  must  go  to  the  nearest  running  water 
with  a  little  tobacco  and  a  birch  bowl.  The  tobacco  is 
to  be  offered  to  the  stream,  and  then  some  of  the  water 
to  be  drunk,  the  bowl  being  dipped  in  the  same  direc- 
tion as  the  stream  runs.  If  any  one  is  too  ill  to  go  and 
do  this,  the  nearest  relative  must  do  it  for  him,  carrying 
home  the  water  for  the  sick  person  to  drink. 

He  then  gave  me  a  small  hoop  of  wood  to  wear  on 
my  head,  not  on  ordinary  occasions,  but  only  in  case  I 
should  go  to  bring  water  for  any  of  my  family  or 
friends  who  might  be  sick.  This  wooden  band  or  fillet 
was  marked  on  one  side  with  the  figure  of  a  snake, 
whose  office,  he  said,  was  to  take  charge  of  the  water ; 
on  the  other  half  was  the  figure  of  a  man.  I  thought 
inwardly  that  this  was  folly  and  superstition,  and  I  felt 
vexed  at  the  loss  of  the  contents  of  my  medicine  bag, 
some  of  which  were  roots  and  herbs,  the  usefulness  of 
which  I  had  myself  tested  in  various  disorders,  and  the 
use  of  which  henceforth,  according  to  this  new  authority, 
was  to  be  debarred.     However,  as  all  the  Indians  pre- 


s 

I 

I 

* 


,  It  ll 


22n 


(7^^K  HAWK. 


!*•■""* 


*, 


.11 


mill 


sent  seemed  to  be  persuaded,  or  at  least  none  of  them 
professed  disbelief,  and  all  were  in  the  same  position 
as  myself  in  having  allowed  our  medicines  to  be  de- 
stroyed, I  was  content  to  submit  in  silence. 

When  the  spring  came  on,  I  went  to  fulfil  an  appoint- 
ment I  had  maJc  the  preceding  fall  to  meet  an  old 
hunter,  Sha-gwaw-ko-sink,  at  a  certain  place.  I  arrived 
at  the  place  at  the  time  appointed,  and  shortly  after- 
wards the  old  man  came  on  foot  and  alone,  to  search 
for  me.  He  had  encamped  along  with  some  young 
hunters,  about  two  miles  distant,  where  they  had  been 
for  two  days,  and  they  had  some  fresh  meat,  which  I 
enjoyed.  I  lived  with  them  during  the  summer.  The 
old  man  was  too  feeble  to  hunt,  but  he  had  some  young 
men  who  kept  him  supplied,  while  game  was  to  be  had ; 
but  late  in  summer,  towards  the  fall,  the  hunting- 
grounds  about  us  became  poor.  The  weather  was  very 
cold,  and  the  ground  frozen  hard,  but  no  snow  had 
fallen  ;  so  that  it  was  difficult  to  follow  the  tracks  of  the 
moose.  The  noise  of  our  walking  on  hard  ground  gave 
the  animals  notice  of  our  approach.  So  quick  is  their 
hearing,  and  their  caution  so  great,  that  treading  on  the 
smallest  dry  twig  or  leaves  gave  them  the  alarm.  This 
state  of  things  continuing  for  some  time,  we  were  re- 
duced nearly  to  starvation.  ^ 

Sha-gwaw-ko-sink  was  a  very  religious  man,  after  the 
Indian  fashion.  He  attributed  our  want  of  success  to 
the  neglect  of  "medicine  hunting,"  especially  in  not 
having  prepared  muz-zin-ne-neen.  One  night  I  drew 
on  wood  figures  of  several  animals,   according  to  the 


CHARMS  FOR  SUCCESS  IN  HUNTING. 


221 


method  in  common  use.  I  had  been  accustomed  to  do 
this,  like  other  Indians,  although  I  had  never  any  belief 
in  their  efficacy.  The  ceremony  could  do  no  harm  if  it 
did  little  good,  although  a  certain  effect  might  possibly 
be  produced  by  its  causing  the  hunters  to  go  out  with 
greater  spirit  and  confidence  to  the  chase.  In  this  way 
even  a  false  and  superstitious  ceremony  may  produce 
favourable  effect.  I  showed  my  charm  to  the  old  man, 
who  was  much  pleased.  At  the  earliest  dawn  I  started 
from  the  lodge  in  a  heavy  fall  of  snow,  and  before  noon 
I  fell  on  the  track  of  two  moose,  and  killed  them  both, 
a  male  and  a  female,  both  in  very  good  condition  and 
extremely  fat.  The  success  wa-  chiefly  owing  to  the 
snow,  previous  to  which  it  was  almost  impossible  to 
approach  the  game,  but  the  old  man  attributed  it  to  the 
preparation  of  the  muz  zin-ne-neen,  and  there  was  no 
use  contradicting  him,  or  showing  incredulity.  I  have 
already  spoken  of  the  frequent  use  of  these  charms,  not 
only  in  regard  to  success  in  hunting,  but  as  commonly 
employed  for  many  purposes  among  the  Indians.  If 
the  image  of  any  person  is  pricked  or  cut,  pain  or 
disease  is  invoked  in  the  corresponding  part  of  the 
person  represented.  Sometimes  the  face  is  blackened, 
and  the  effect  intended  is  the  change  which  marks  the 
near  approach  of  death.  In  other  cases  the  object  is  to 
attain  some  desired  end.  Many  a  simple  girl  gives 
to  some  cunning  old  squaw  her  most  valued  ornaments, 
in  order  that  by  preparing  a  muz-zin-ne-neen,  she  may 
influence  the  affections  or  favour  of  some  friend  or  lover. 
The  influence  of  these  superstitious  ceremonies  is  bound- 


3 


I 


J  illl 


#•• 


GI^EY  HAWIC, 


less,  and  there  are  few  who  venture  to  neglect  them, 
still  less  to  ridicule  them.  Any  misfortune  that  happens 
to  such  a  one  would  be  sure  to  be  ascribed  to  the 
irreverent  disregard  of  the  sacred  rites.  Some  of  those 
who  practise  them  are  only  crafty  tricksters,  but  many 
of  the  men  who  are  regarded  as  wise  and  sagacious,  are 
equally  credulous  as  to  these  observances.  Old  Sha- 
gwaw-ko-sink  had  firm  faith  in  them,  although  his 
religious  feeling  was  also  manifested  in  his  many  songs 
and  prayers  to  the  Great  Spirit.  The  old  man  died  not 
long  after,  and  I  was  glad  that  I  had  been  able  to  help 
him  in  his  last  days  by  my  hunting. 

Soon  after  this,  the  pretensions  to  supernatural  know- 
ledge and  power  appeared  in  a  manner  and  in  a  person 
quite  unexpected.  This  affair  came  to  affect  r«v  f.iture 
life  in  so  remarkable  a  way,  that  I  must  narrate  the 
circumstances  at  some  length. 

About  a  year  previo'^s  to  this  time,  a  man  of  our 
band,  called  Ais-kaw-ba-bis,  a  very  ordinary  person,  and 
a  poor  hunter,  had  lost  his  wife  by  death,  and  his 
children  began  even  more  than  formerly  to  suffer  from 
hunger.  The  death  of  his  wife  had  been  attended  with 
peculiar  circumstances,  and  this  may  have  caused  her 
loss  the  more  to  prey  upon  his  mind.  He  was  very 
melancholy  and  depressed,  though  some  of  us  thought 
that  his  indolent  and  sluggish  disposition  arose  from 
laziness  more  than  from  grief.  The  Indians  are  very 
kind  generally  to  those  who  are  bereaved,  and  without 
grudge  continued  to  support  the  children  of  Ais-kaw- 
ba-bis.  : 


A  NEW  PRETENDER   TO  REVELATION. 


223 


.    At  length  one  day  he  called  the  old   men  and  the 
chiefs  together,  and  with  mucii  solemnity  announced  to 
them  that  he  had  been  favoured  with  a  new  revelation 
from  heaven.     He  showed  them  a  round  ball  of  clay, 
about  four  or  five  inches  in  diameter,  rather  more  than 
half  the  size  of  a  man's  head,  round  and  smooth,  and 
smeared  with  red  paint.     "The  Great  Spirit,"  said  he, 
"  as  I  sat  day  by  day  crying,  and  singing,  and  praying 
in  my  lodge,  at  last  called  to  me  and  said,  *  Ais-kaw-ba- 
bis,  I  have  heard  your  prayers,  I  have  seen  the  mats  in 
your  lodge  wet  with  tears,  and  have  listened  to  your 
desires.     I  give  you  this  ball,  and  as  you  see  it  is  clean 
and  new  and  well  shaped,   I  give  it  to  you  for  your 
business  to  make  the  whole  earth  like  it,  even  as  it  was 
when  Na-na-bush  first  made  it.     All  old  things  must  be 
destroyed,  and  bad  things  made  good  ;  everything  must 
be  made  anew,  and  to  you,  Ais-kaw-ba-bis,  I  commit 
this  great  work.'"  -  Y 

I  was  among  those  whom  he  had  summoned  to  hear 
this  announcement,  and  I  heard  the  words  which  I  have 
recorded.  He  dismissed  the  assembly  at  once,  so  that 
no  questions  were  asked,  and  no  remarks  made  at  the 
time.  But  in  conversation  with  my  companions  I  soon 
evinced  my  total  disbelief  of  his  pretensions.  **It  is 
well,"  I  said,  "  that  we  may  be  made  acquainted  with 
the  whole  mind  and  will  of  the  Great  Spirit  at  so  cheap 
a  rate.  We  have  now  these  divinely  taught  instructors 
springing  up  among  ourselves  ;  and,  fortunately,  such 
men  as  are  worth  little  or  nothing  for  any  other  purpose. 
The   Shawnee  prophet  was  far  off.     Manito-o-gheezik 


s 
i 

I 


i 


224 


GREY  HAWK, 


%* 


I., 


Li; 


•''tr- 


was  not  with  us,  though  sprung  from  our  own  tribe ; 
these  were  also  men ;  but  here  we  have  one  too  poor, 
too  feeble,  too  spiritless,  to  be  able  to  feed  his  own 
family,  yet  professing  to  be  made  the  instrument,  in 
the  hand  of  the  Great  Spirit,  to  renovate  the  whole 
earth,  as  he  would  have  us  believe  ! " 

I  had  always  entertained  an  unfavourable  opinion  of 
this  man,  as  I  knew  him  to  be  a  worthless  fellow,  and  I 
now  felt  indignant  at  his  attempt  to  pass  himself  upon 
us  as  a  chosen  messenger  of  the  Great  Spirit.  I  took  no 
pains  to  conceal  my  contempt  for  him,  and  I  ridiculed 
his  pretensions  wherever  I  went.  Nevertheless  I  had 
the  mortification  to  find  that  my  opposition  was  set 
down  to  some  personal  malice,  and  I  saw  him  gradually 
acquiring  a  powerful  ascendency  over  the  minds  of  the 
Indians.  They  are  so  prone  to  superstition  that  the 
most  unlikely  influences  work  on  their  credulity.  The 
more  he  saw  this  effect  produced,  the  greater  his  pre- 
tensions were  made,  and  his  effrontery  displayed.  In 
many  ways  he  contrived  to  maintain  and  increase  the 
mystery  which  gathered  about  himself  and  his  doings. 
Sometimes  he  went  out  alone  in  the  dead  of  night, 
and  he  was  heard  far  off  beating  his  drum,  a  noise 
which,  whatever  effect  it  had  on  others,  I  thought  of 
only  as  likely  to  scare  away  the  game  from  our  neigh- 
bourhood. By  his  proceedings  he  had  found  the  way 
of  controlling  and  ruling  the  minds  of  most  of  the 
people,  and  all  my  efforts  in  opposition  to  him  were  in 
vain.  I  knew  he  must  hate  me  heartily,  but  as  I  was 
in  good  esteem  with  most  of  our  people,  he  probably 


THE  SEER  AND  HIS  DUPES, 


m 


thought  it  prudent  to  dissemble  his  dislike,  and  treated 
me  with  apparent  courtesy. 

On  one  occasion  I  went  out  to  hunt,  and  wounded  a 
moose.    On  my  return  I  related  this,  and  said  I  believed 
the   moose  was   so   badly  wounded  that  he  must  die. 
Early  next  morning  Ais-kaw-ba-bis  came  to  my  lodge, 
and  with  the  utmost  seriousness  in  his  manner,  said  to 
me  that  the  Great  Spirit  had  told  him  of  the  moose  I 
had  wounded.     He  had  no  doubt  heard  it  in  some  of 
the  lodges,  as  I  had  menticicd  it  to  several  people  the 
night  before.     "  The  moose  is  now  dead,"  said  he,  "  and 
you  will  find  him  in  such  a  direction.     It  is  the  will  of 
the  Great  Spirit  that  he  should  be  brought  here  and 
cooked  for  a  sacrifice."     I  thought  it  not  improbable 
that  the  moose  was  killed,  and  went  in  search  of  him 
accordingly ;  but  I  found  he  was  not  dead.     The  seer's 
vision  was  at  fault.     I  took  care  to  report  this  mistake, 
and  to  ridicule  again  the  pretensions  of  the  man  ;  but 
this  in   no  way  lessened  the   confidence  of  his   dupes. 
Perhaps  he  told  them  I  had  not  gone  to  the  place  where 
I  would  have  found   the  moose   dead.     Shortly  after- 
wards I  went  out,  and  it  happened  that  I  again  wounded 
a  moose  and  went  home  without  getting  it.     "This," 
said  the  seer,  "  is  the  moose  the  Great  Spirit  showed 
me."     So  I  went  and  brought  him  in,  and  as  I  knew 
many  of  the  Indians  were  in  want  of  food  I  was  willing 
to  make  a  feast,  though  not  out  of  deference  to  Ais- 
kaw-ba-bis.     As  we  did  not  consume  the  whole  of  the 
meat,  we  cut  it  off  the  bones,  and  these  were  laid  before 
Ais-kaw-ba-bis   foi   the  sacrifice,  taking  care  that  not 


I 

H 

3 

I 


m'% 


I    U' 


1%, 


mil  "-' 


J 

i 

^1 

,1 

!      : 

226 


G/i£V  HAWK. 


one  of  the  bones  should  be  broken.  They  were  after- 
wards carried  to  a  safe  place,  and  hung  up  out  of  the 
reach  of  the  dogs  or  wolves,  this  too  being  done  to  avoid 
injury  to  the  bones,  which  must  never  be  broken  when 
offered  in  sacrifice.  On  the  following  day  I  killed 
another  fat  moose,  on  which  occasion  Ais-kaw-ba-bis 
made  a  long  address  to  the  Great  Spirit,  and  afterwards 
said  to  me,  "  You  see,  my  son,  how  your  goodness  is 
rewarded ;  you  gave  the  first  you  killed  to  the  Great 
Spirit ;  he  will  take  care  that  you  never  want."  Next 
day  I  went  with  my  brother-in-law,  and  we  killed  each 
one,  and  this  caused  great  exultation  in  Ais-kaw-ba-bis, 
who  announced  everywhere  that  this  success  was  due  to 
the  efficacy  of  the  sacrifice  he  had  made,  and  thus  his 
ascendency  was  increased.  ,  .     ■  >  :    - 

When  the  snow  began  to  get  hard  at  top,  on  the 
approach  of  spring,  the  men  of  our  band,  Gish-kaw-ko, 
Ba-po-wash,  and  some  others,  with  myself,  went  to 
make  a  hunting  camp  at  some  distance  for  the  purpose 
of  making  dry  meat.  Ais-kaw-ba-bis  stayed  at  home 
with  the  women  and  children.  We  killed  much  game, 
as  it  is  easy  to  take  moose  and  elk  at  that  season  ;  the 
crust  on  the  snow  supports  a  man  even  when  without 
snow  shoes,  but  the  legs  of  the  moose  sink  down,  so 
that  they  are  almost  deprived  of  motion.  At  length 
Gish-kaw-ko  went  home  to  see  his  family.  On  his  re- 
turn he  brought  me  a  little  tobacco  from  Ais-kaw-ba-bis 
with  this  message,  "  Your  life  is  in  danger."  "  My  life," 
said  I,  "  belongs  neither  to  Ais-kaw-ba-bis  nor  to  my- 
self ;  it  is  in  the  hands  of  the  Great  Spirit,  and  when 


PREPARATIONS  FOR  AN  ASSEMBLY. 


227 


he  sees  fit  to  place  it  In  danger,  or  bring  it  to  an  end,  I 
shall  have  no  cause  to  complain  ;  but  I  cannot  believe 
that  he  has  revealed  any  part  of  his  intentions  to  so 
worthless  a  man  as  Ais-kaw-ba-bis. 

However,  the  message  was  much  talked  about,  and 
the  whole  of  the  band  determined  to  r'=.turn  to  the  camp 
where  their  families  had  been  left.  I  did  not  accom- 
pany them,  wishing  to  visit  some  of  my  traps.  Having 
caught  an  otter,  I  took  him  on  my  back  and  arrived  at 
the  camp  alone,  not  long  after  the  others.  I  beheld  a 
strange  scene.  All  the  separate  lodges  had  been  taken 
down  and  the  poles  taken  for  the  erection  of  one  large 
lodge.  The  men  who  had  arrived  and  the  women  and 
children  were  all  sitting  in  the  open  air  round  a  fire. 
When  I  asked  what  all  this  meant,  they  told  me  that 
Ais-kaw-ba-bis  was  preparing  for  some  important  com- 
munication to  be  given  him  from  the  Great  Spirit.  He 
had  for  some  time  been  preparing  the  large  lodge, 
during  which  time  no  one  was  allowed  to  enter,  except 
one  or  two  young  men  at  hand  for  following  his  direc- 
tions. There  was  to  be  a  dance,  as  all  assemblies  have 
when  addresses  are  to  be  delivered.  It  was  arranged 
that  at  a  certain  signal  Ba-po-wash,  who  was  to  lead  the 
dance,  should  enter,  and  the  others  were  to  follow  him, 
and  after  having  danced  four  times  round  the  lodge,  to 
sit  down,  each  in  his  place.  On  hearing  this,  as  I  stood 
among  the  others,  I  immediately  went  to  the  large 
lodge,  and  entering  it  with  the  otter  on  my  back  as  I 
had  arrived,  I  threw  it  down  and  seated  myself  by  the 
fire.     Ais-kaw-ba-bis  gave  me  an  angry  and  malicious 


I 


% 

Si 

I 

t 

I 


22S 


GREY  HAWK. 


liii- 


look,  then  closed  his  eyes,  and  pretended  to  be  going 
on  with  a  prayer  that  I  had  interrupted  After  some 
time  he  began  to  drum  and  sing  aloud,  and  at  the  third 
interval  of  silence,  which  was  the  signal  agreed  upon 
with  Ba-po-wash,  he  cam ;  dancing  in,  followed  by  men, 
women  and  children,  and  after  circling  the  lodge  four 
times  they  all  sat  down  in  their  places. 

For  a  few  moments  all  was  silence,  while  Ais-kaw- 
ba-bis  continued  sitting  with  his  eyes  closed,  in  the 
middle  of  the  lodge,  by  a  spot  of  smooth  and  soft 
ground  which  he  had  prepared,  like  that  used  by  the 
chiefs  on  encamping  during  a  war  expedition,  when  they 
seek  by  divination  to  learn  something  concerning  the 
enemy.  Then  he  began  to  call  the  men,  one  by  one, 
to  come  and  sit  down  near  him.  Last  of  all  he  called 
me,  and  I  went  and  sat  down  as  he  directed.  Then  he 
spoke  thus  : — "  The  Great  Spirit  has,  as  you  know,  my 
friends,  in  former  times  favoured  me  with  free  com- 
munication of  his  mind  and  will ;  lately  he  has  been 
pleased  to  show  me  what  is  to  happen  to  each  in  future. 
For  you,  my  friends,  (addressing  the  other  Indians)  who 
have  been  careful  to  regard  and  obey  the  injunctions  of 
the  Great  Spirit  as  communicated  by  me,  to  each  of 
you  he  has  given  .to  live  to  the  full  age  of  man  ;  this 
long,  straight  mark  is  the  image  of  your  several  lives." 
Here  he  pointed  to  a  straight  line  which  he  had  marked 
right  across  the  oblong  space  on  the  ground.  "As  for 
you,  (turning  to  me)  Mah-nah  Be-na-sa,  (evil  bird)  who 
have  gone  from  the  right  way,  and  despised  the  admo- 
nitions you  have   received,  this  short  and  crooked  line 


THE  SEER'S  PROPHETIC  SYMBOLS. 


229 


;  going 
r  some 
le  third 
d  upon 
by  men, 
Igre  four 

^is-kaw- 
,   in  the 
ind  soft 
1  by  the 
lien  they 
ning  the 
by  one, 
le  called 
Then  he 
now,  my 
ree  com- 
las  been 
in  future, 
ms)  who 
ctions  of 
each  of 
an  ;  this 
al  lives." 
marked 
"As  for 
ird)  who 
admo- 
iked  line 


represents  your  life.  You  are  to  attain  to  only  half  of 
the  full  age  of  man.  This  line,  turning  ofif  to  the  other 
side,  is  that  which  shows  what  is  determined  in  relation 
to  the  young  wife  of  Ba-po-wash." 

As  he  said  this  he  pointed  to  the  marks  he  had  made 
on  the  ground  ;  the  long  line,  he  said,  representing  the 
life  of  the  Indians  who  followed  his  precepts,  the  short, 
crooked  line  the  continuance  of  mine,  and  the  abruptly 
terminating  one  showing  the  life  of  Ba-po-wash's  wife. 


It  so  happened  that  Ba-po-wash  had  dried  the  choice 
parts  of  a  fat  bear,  intending  to  make  a  feast  to  his 
medicine  in  the  spring.  A  few  days  before  this  meet- 
ing, when  we  were  absent  at  the  hunting  camp,  he  had 
said  to  the  mother  of  Ba-po-wash's  wife,  "  The  Great 
Spirit  has  signified  to  me  that  something  is  wrong  with 
the  dried  bear  which  your  son  has  hung  up ;  see  if  it 
is  all  where  it  was  left."  She  went  out  and  found  that 
the  feet  of  the  bear  were  gone,  the  rascal,  who  was  a 
great  glutton,  having  himself  stolen  them.  Ba-po-wash 
was  so  alarmed  by  the  evil  threatened  for  his  wife  that 
he  gave  to  the  lying  prophet  the  whole  of  the  re- 
mainder of  the   bear  and    other  valuable   presents.     I 

20 


a 

ii 


■I  ' 

i 


"St 


!      l| 


e 


230 


GREY  IIAWJC, 


•1 


mention  this  to  show  the  contemptible  character  of  the 
man,  who  made  his  authority  descend  to  a  small  afifair 
like  this,  at  the  same  time  that  he  was  solemnly  an- 
nouncing the  termination  of  my  life,  and  the  continu- 
ance of  th'^t  of  his  dupes. 

I  will  not  enter  into  further  details  as  to  the  proceed- 
ings of  this  man,  but  only  say  that  he  gradually 
acquired  such  authority  that  he  prejudiced  the  whole  ot 
the  band  against  me,  and  especially  the  relatives  of  my 
wife.  She  herself  was  in  some  way  turned  completely 
to  be  my  enemy,  and  I  became  as  a  stranger  and  alien 
in  my  own  home.  Old  Net-no-kwa  had  been  dead  for 
some  time,  whose  influence  might  perhaps  have  kept 
the  younger  women  from  submitting  themselves  so 
completely  to  this  man.  I  felt  my  position  so  un- 
comfortable that  I  was  compelled  to  leave  the  place, 
and  returned  to  Red  River,  hoping  that  the  spell  of 
this  false  prophet  would  be  broken,  and  the  delusion 
pass  away  from  the  people  among  whom  I  had  been 
living.    ,,>    v"-:;--^^"^    .■■;."•;  .:,i.-.:-. ':.a  '^.J' ;.  ^•";    ■ 


..  ■•* 


y 


.,v.r.. 


)f 


n    ,. 


r;  vr,  ■^- 


\ 


2r  of  the 

lall  afifair 

! 

nnly  an- 

continu- 

proceed- 

'j:  -\.''m;: 

jradually 

.    '       V4J:i/ 

whole  ot 

■     fc_  ;.M 

'es  of  my 

■<r^'i  " 

mipletely 

ind  alien 

^ 

dead  for 

■*    * 

ave   kept 

jelves   so 

1   so   un- 

he  place, 

'  spell  of 

delusion 

iiad  been 

i 

CHAPTER  XII. 


■TV 


n 

m 


i 

«: 
H 

I 


.*. --fl 


V»1 


J 


fc, 


KiK 


Arrival  of  Scotch  Settlers  at  Red  River — Employed  as  hunter  by 
Mr,  Hanie,  of  the  Hudson  Bay  Company  —Join  an  Indian 
Band — Quarrels  of  the  rival  Fur  Companies — Meet  Lord 
Selkirk — Offer  of  Permanent  Employment^  but  resolve  to  return 
when  practicable  to  the  States— I  Join  in  an  Attack  on  the 
North- West  Company's  Fort  on  Red  River— I  go  to  Fort 
Mackinac — The  United  States  Agent  there  forwards  me  to 
Detroit — Meet  with  the  Son  of  the  Indian  by  whom  I  was 
Captured  in  Boyhood — Interview  with  Governor  Cass — Go  to 
a  Council  held  at  St.  Mary's  on  the  Miami — Hospitality  of 
an  old  Indian  Farmer. 


»3« 


CHAPTER  XII. 


It  was  about  this  time  that  a  number  of  Scotch  people, 
above  a  hundred,  arrived  to  settle  at  Red  River,  under 
the  protection,  and  by  the  advice  of,  the  Hudson's  Bay 
Company.  Among  them  I  saw,  for  the  first  time  for 
many  years,  in  fact  since  I  had  grown  to  manhood,  a 
white  woman.  Soon  after  my  arrival  I  was  taken  into 
the  employment  of  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company  by 
Mr.  Hanie,  the  agent  who  had  before  befriended  me. 
He  sent  me,  accompanied  by  Mr.  Hess,  an  interp;  -ler, 
to  kill  buffalo.  The  buffaloes  were  at  that  time  at 
a  great  distance,  and  the  newly  arrived  Scotch  people 
were  in  much  distress  for  want  of  provisions.  I  hap- 
pened to  find  and  kill  two  bulls  near  home,  and  after 
sending  back  the  meat,  went  on  to  the  herds. 

I  had  hunted  here  a  few  days,  when  our  number  was 
increased  by  the  arrival  of  four  clerks  and  about  twenty 
men,  the  latter  employed  in  bringing  in  the  meat  killed 
by  us  to  the  lodge,  whence  it  was  carried  in  carts  to  the 
cettlement.  With  one  of  these  clerks,  Mr.  M'Kcnzie, 
I  became  very  friendly,  and  at  the  end  of  four  months 
when  most  of  the  band  were  called  in  to  the  settle- 
ment, he  solicited  and  obtained  the  permission  from 
Mr.  Hanie  to  remain  longer  with  me,  to  improve  him- 

333 


9: 

A 
I 


»a. 


srr» 


^ilii! 


|:^ 


234 


G/?£y  HAIVA', 


self  in  the  Ojibbeway  lanj^uage,  and  he  did  not  leave 
me  until  after  the  sugar  season. 

I  killed,  in  the  four  months  that  I  hunted  for  the 
Hudson's  Bay  Company,  about  one  hundred  buffaloes  ; 
but  as  part  or  the  whole  of  many  of  them  was  used  by 
the  hunters  and  in  my  own  lodge,  I  delivered  only  forty 
entire  and  fat  ones  to  the  Company's  people,  for  which 
Mr.  Hanie  paid  me,  in  the  spring,  three  hundred  and 
ten  dollars.  Tlie  Scotch  labourers  who  were  with  me 
were  more  rough  and  savage  in  their  manners  than 
any  people  I  had  seen  before,  far  more  so  than  the 
Indians  among  whom  I  had  lived.  Even  when  they 
had  plenty  they  often  quarreled  over  their  meat,  and 
were  like  ravenous  animals.  They  must  have  been  of 
the  wildest  class  of  their  country,  for  the  clerks  were 
also  Scotch,  some  of  them,  and  frequently  punished 
them  for  their  conduct,  but  still  they  continued  rough 
and  quarrelsome. 

Mr.  Hanie,  the  agent,  and  the  governor  for  the 
Hudson's  Bay  Company,  proposed  to  me  to  build  me 
a  house,  and  to  engage  me  permanently  in  their  em- 
ployment, but  I  hesitated  to  accept  the  offer,  as  I 
thought  it  doubtful  whether  their  attempt  at  settling 
that  part  of  the  country  would  finally  succeed.  Some 
of  the  Indians  whom  I  had  left  at  the  Lake  of  the 
Woods  had  followed  me  out,  spent  the  winter  with 
me,  and  returned.  I  was  still  remaining  by  myself 
at  Red  River,  when  Wa-ge-tote  came  from  my  father- 
in-law  and  mother-in-law  with  a  message.  They  had 
lost  several   of  their  children   by  death,   and,   feeling 


)■' 


Dt  leave 

for  the 
ififaloes  ; 
used  by 
ily  forty 
Dr  which 
Ired   and 
with  me 
ers  than 
than  the 
hen  they 
leat,  and 
:  been  of 
;rks  were 
punished 
ed  rough 

•  for  the 
build  me 
:heir  em- 
fer,   as   I 
settling 
Some 
e  of  the 
iter  with 
myself 
ly  father- 
rhey  had 
1,   feeling 


I 


A    CRAFTY  MESSAGE  AND  FRIENDLY  tVARNlNG.  235 

lonely,  sent  for  me  to  come  to  them.  This  message 
Wa-ge-tote  delivered  to  me  in  the  presence  of  the 
traders  and  some  other  persons  ;  but  afterwards  he 
called  me  out  by  myself,  and  said  to  me,  "Do  not 
believe  that  your  father-in-law  s'^iv  j  for  you  with  a 
good  motive.  When  the  children  \v.  re  sick,  they  called 
Ais-kaw-ba-bis  to  do  something  for  them,  and  he 
having  made  a  sacred  enclosure  said  he  had  called  you 
into  it,  and  made  you  confess  that  you  had  pointed  at 
the  children,  and  shot  bad  medicine  at  them,  though 
you  were  at  the  time  at  Red  River.  He  made  your 
father-in-law  bel'v'  that  you  had  the  power  of  life 
and  death  ove*  h-  children,  and  he  continues  to 
believe,  as  mo^  c^  the  Indians  of  the  band  do,  that  it 
was  your  medio  re  which  killed  them.  I  think  they 
send  for  you      it!,  the  design  of  killing  you." 

Notwithstanding  this  friendly  warning  I  resolved  to 
go  back,  because  my  staying  away  would  confirm  the 
Indians  in  their  belief  that  I  was  guilty  of  what  I  had 
been  accused  of  I  had  no  fear  of  Ais-kaw-ba-bis, 
although  he  had  made  my  position  unendurable  by 
his  malicious  hostility.  Illness,  however,  prevented 
my  starting  immediately,  and  then  I  went  for  a  short 
time  up  the  Be-gwi-o-nush-ko  River,  to  a  lake  of  the 
same  name,  where  I  stopped  to  hunt,  and  killed  plenty 
of  meat.  While  I  remained  here,  there  came  to  my 
lodge  one  day  four  men  from  our  village  at  Me-nau- 
zhe-tau-nang.  In  one  of  them,  who  was  painted  black, 
as  is  usual  when  prepared  for  war,  I  recognised  my 
brother-in-law.     The  three  other  children  of  the  family 


ii 


236 


GREY  HAWK. 


Ill) 

■  r*i 


;aqiii 


being  dead,  grief  and  a  feeling  of  loneliness  influenced 
him  to  leave  his  father,  and  to  go  in  search  of  some 
war  party,  that  he  might  join  them  against  their 
enemies,  and  thus  have  an  opportunity  of  sacrificing, 
honourably,  a  life  that  had  become  to  him  irksome. 
Three  young  men,  his  companions,  being  unwilling  to 
see  him  depart  alone,  had  voluntarily  accompanied 
him.  They  did  not  wish  to  go  to  fight,  but  hoped 
that  the  young  man's  mind  would  become  more  calm 
and  settled  after  a  change  of  scene.  I  gave  him  my 
horse,  and  I  then  went  up  to  the  Lake  of  the  Woods 
to  my  father-in-law.  I  remained  four  days  without 
any  unpleasant  feeling  being  manifested  on  his  part, 
but  my  wife  had  left  the  place,  and  was  with  other 
relatives  at  a  village  which  Ais-kaw-ba-bis  had  per- 
suaded them  to  make  at  ^me  distance. 

After  four  days  I  said  to  the  old  people  "  I  cannot 
remain  here,  while  my  little  brother  has  gone  away  in 
sorrow,  with  none  to  protect  him.  He  wishes  to  join 
a  war-party,  and  he  will  be  exposed  to  danger."  One 
or  two  Indians  hearing  my  determination  offered  to 
accompany  me,  and  we  went  towards  Red  River.  We 
found  that  a  large  number  of  Crees,  Assineboins,  and 
Ojibbeways  were  preparing  to  go  against  the  Sioux, 
and  of  this  the  young  man  had  probably  heard  some 
rumours  before  he  went  out.  We  found  him  at  one 
of  the  encampments.  This  war  excursion  was  a  more 
futile  and  feeble  affair  even  than  those  which  I  have 
formerly  described.  Each  day  many  turned  back,  as 
having  no  heart  in  the  thing.    Two  or  three  journeys 


li      !! 


A   FUTILE  EXPEDITION. 


237 


from  Turtle  Mountain,  it  being  now  late  in  the  fall, 
a  great  storm  of  rain  came  on,  turning  to  sleet  and 
snow.  When  we  got  within  two  days'  march  of  the 
nearest  Sioux  vil'age,  there  was  a  mere  handful  of  our 
band  ready  to  go  forward.  My  young  brother-in-law 
kept  with  the  chief  to  the  last,  and  the  excitement 
proved  of  great  service  to  him  in  diverting  *iis  mind 
from  his  sorrow.  Some  of  the  Sioux  came  out  to 
watch  us,  but  no  attack  was  mac^e  on  either  side,  and 
the  war  excursion,  for  which  much  preparation  seemed 
to  have  been  made,  came  to  an  end.  There  were  six 
of  us  to  return  to  the  Lake  of  the  Woods,  but  after 
going  part  of  the  way,  I  left  them,  being  resolved  no 
longer  to  return  where  my  relatives  were  unfriendly 
and  my  wife  had  deserted  me.  I  had  three  children, 
the  eldest  being  not  four  years  old.  The  mother  had 
always  shown  affection  for  them,  and  against  me  only 
had  her  mind  been  poisoned.  So  I  did  not  feel  any 
anxiety  as  to  leaving  them  with  her,  and  I  knew  the 
Indians  would  not  suffer  them  ever  to  want  food  or 
protection.  Although  they  make  the  women  work  hard 
they  always  support  them,  and  hunt  for  them  and  for 
the  children  of  the  lodges. 

I  went  to  a  chief  from  whom  I  had  previously 
received  permission  to  hunt  in  a  place  which  I  had 
selected,  and  he  said  that  none  of  his  people  should 
interfere  with  me  there.  He  endeavoured  to  dissuade 
me  from  going  alone  and  spending  the  winter  by 
myself.  I  ought,  he  said,  either  to  remain  near  the 
other  Indians  of  his  band,  or  to  take  some  other  woman 


>■ 


"*^«f 


weir 


int" 


III 


238  •  GREY  HAIVIC. 

for  a  wife.  But  I  would  not  listen  to  his  advice.  At 
present  I  had  no  inclination  cither  to  remain  with 
Indians  not  known  to  me,  or  to  take  another  wife. 
I  went  to  the  nearest  trading  station,  and  here  took 
credit  sufficient  for  my  whole  family,  not  knowing  but 
my  wife  would  rejoin  me  at  some  future  time.  In  two 
or  three  days  I  reached  my  hunting-ground.  I  had 
no  pukkwi  or  mats  for  a  lodge,  and  therefore  had  to 
build  one  of  poles  and  long  grass.  Having  to  make 
my  own  moccasins  and  leggings,  after  dressing  the  skins, 
and  also  snow  shoes,  cutting  also  wood  for  cooking 
I  was  sometimes  kept  from  hunting,  and  suffered 
occasionally  from  hunger  ;  but  on  the  whole  I  man- 
aged pretty  well  to  pass  a  great  part  of  the  winter. 
Two  dogs,  which  I  trained  carefully,  were  very  useful 
in  chasing  and  helping  to  bring  home  the  game. 
Several  Indians  at  various  times  came,  sometimes  sent 
I  thought  by  the  chief  to  see  how  I  was  getting  on, 
but  at  other  times  in  such  starving  condition  that  they 
were  evidently  impelled  by  hunger,  and  I  was  glad 
to  share  with  them  the  proceeds  of  my  hunting.      "  • 

About  this  time  the  traders  of  the  North-West  Com- 
pany sent  messengers  and  presents  to  all  the  Indians 
in  that  part  of  the  country,  to  call  them  to  join  in 
an  attack  on  the  Hudson's  Bay  establishment  at  Red 
River.  For  my  own  part  I  thought  these  quarrels 
between  white  brothers  unnatural,  both  being  en^^aged 
in  the  same  pursuit,  and  the  field  of  trade  being  large 
enough  for  both  of  them.  At  all  events  I  sought  to 
avoid  taking   part   in  the  quarrel,  though   I  had  long 


ij 


QUARRELS  OF  RIVAL  FUR   COMPANIES. 


239 


traded  with  the  people  of  the  North-West  Company, 
and  considered  myself  as  in  some  measure  belonging  to 
them.     Many  of  the  Indians  obeyed  the  call.     On  the 
side  of  the  North-West  were  many  half-breeds,  sons  of 
Canadian  hunters  by   Indian  mothers.     One  of  them, 
called  Grant,  distinguished  himself  as  a  leader  among 
these  men,  who  were   mostly    a  lawless  and   evil   set. 
Many  cruelties  and  murders  were  committed  by  them 
at  that  time.      Some  of  the  Hudson's  Bay  people  were 
killed  in  open  fight,  and  others  were  massacred   after 
being  taken  prisoners.     I  remember  the  case  of  a   Mr. 
Keveny,  an  agent  of  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company.     He 
was  waylaid  and  fell  inic  the  hands  of  Mr.  Herschel,  a 
clerk  of  the  North-West.     This  man  sent  him  in  a  canoe 
with   some   Frenchmen    (the    Canadians   were   mostly 
French  in  those  days)  and  a  half-breed,  named  Maveen, 
with  directions  to   kill   him  and    throw   him   into   the 
water.     When  they  had  gone  some  distance,  the  half- 
breed  wished  to  have  killed  him,  but  the  Frenchmen 
would  not  consent,  whether  from  humanity,  or  from  his 
having  made  promise  of  reward,  I  cannot  say.     They 
landed  him  on  a  small  rocky  island,  from  which  he  had 
no  means  of  escape,  but  he  was  discovered  and  taken 
off  by  some  Muskego  Inuians,  who  set  him  at  liberty. 
Mr.    Herschel   abused    and    beat   the    Frenchmen   for 
having  neglected  to  kill  the  agent  when  he  was  in  their 
power,  and  despatched   other  men  in   pursuit  of  him. 
The  leader  of  the  ba,  and  white  man,  had  been  a  soldier, 
whose  well-known  cruelty  of  disposition  made  him  fit  to 
be  chosen  for  such  business.     With  them  was  the  half- 


1 
I 


240 


GREY  HAWK. 


U%    ... 


■^.v 


breed  Maveen,  and  by  these  two  the  poor  man,  being 
retaken,  was  murdered  under  circumstances  of  great 
atrocity.  They  then  returned  with  the  account  of  what 
they  had  done  to  Mr.  Herschel. 

.  After  the  settlement  at  Red  River  was  reduced  to 
ashes,  and  the  Hudson's  Bay  people  driven  out  of  the 
country,  the  Indians  and  half-breeds  in  the  employ  of  the 
North- West  were  stationed  at  a  place  called  Sah-gi-uk, 
at  the  outlet  of  Lake  Winnipeg,  to  watch  for  and  destroy 
any  of  the  Hudson's  Bay  people  who  should  attempt  to 
enter  the  country  in  that  direction.  Ba-po-wash,  my 
brother-in-law,  was  one  of  the  Indians  thus  employed. 
Having  grown  tired  of  remaining  there,  and  hearing 
where  I  was,  and  that  I  had  not  taken  any  part  in  these 
contests,  he  came  to  me.  On  his  way  he  met  Mr. 
McDonald,  a  chief  man  of  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company, 
who  with  his  interpreter,  Mr.  Bruce,  was  going  up  to  that 
country.  Mr.  McDonald  was  slow  to  listen  to  the 
advice  of  Mr.  Bruce,  who  being  well  acquainted  with  the 
state  of  affairs  in  the  country,  had  many  fears  on  his 
account.  On  meeting  Ba-po-wash,  whom  he  well  knew, 
Mr.  Bruce,  who  was  supposed  to  be  in  the  interest  of  the 
North-West,  was  able  to  gain  full  intelligence  of  all 
that  had  passed.  Being  convinced  of  the  truth  of  the 
information,  Mr.  McDonald  was  persuaded  to  turn  back, 
and  probably  saved  his  life  by  so  doing.  He  went  to 
the  Sault  de  St.  Marie,  when  he  met  Lord  Selkirk,  then 
coming  into  the  country  to  try  to  settle  the  affairs  of  the 
two  rival  companies. 

For  myself  I  spent  this  summer  in  my  usual  peaceful 


PLOT  TO  KJLL  LORD  SELKIRK. 


241 


n,  being 
jf  great 
of  what 

luced  to 
it  of  the 
oy  of  the 
ah-gi-uk, 
1  destroy 
tempt  to 
^^ash,  my 
mployed. 
I  hearing 
t  in  these 
met   Mr. 
^rnpany, 
jp  to  that 
n   to   the 
with  the 
rs  on  his 
^ell  knew, 
est  of  the 
ce  of  all 
th  of  the 
urn  back, 
went  to 
iirk,  then 
lirs  of  the 

1  peaceful 


occupations  ;  in  hunting,  fishing,  and  about  the  corn- 
fields, or  gathering  wild  rice.  In  returning  from  the 
rice  swamps  I  stopped  on  one  of  the  small  islands  in  the 
route  towards  Rainy  Lake  to  hunt  a  bear  with  whose 
haunt  I  had  been  some  time  acquainted.  Late  at  night, 
after  I  had  killed  my  bear,  and  as  I  was  lying  quietly 
in  my  lodge,  I  was  surprised  to  hear  a  voice,  which  1 
soon  recognised  to  be  that  of  Mr.  Herschel.  I  soon 
also  learned  that  he  was  on  the  look-out  for  some  one 
he  had  not  found.  Having  descried  say  light  at  a 
distance,  he  had  supposed  it  to  be  a  light  m  the  camp  of 
Lord  Selkirk,  and  had  crept  up  with  the  stealthiness  of 
an  Indian  warrior,  or  he  could  not  have  approached  my 
lodge  without  my  being  aware  of  it.  He  did  not  openly 
avow  his  intention  of  killing  Lord  Selkirk,  but  I  knew 
him  and  his  companions,  some  of  whom  had  now  come 
up,  and  was  not  at  a  loss  to  comprehend  his  purpose. 
Nor  was  I  ignorant  of  the  design  with  which  he  urged 
me  to  accompany  him  to  Rainy  Lake.  But  when  he 
found  that  his  hints  and  insinuations  had  no  effect,  he 
openly  declared  that  it  was  his  intention  to  kill  Lord 
Selkirk  whenever  he  found  an  opportunity,  and  he  then 
called  up  his  two  canoes,  that  I  might  see  them,  each 
with  ten  strong,  resolute,  and  well-armed  men.  He 
again  tried  to  induce  me  to  join  him,  but  I  would  not. 

After  leaving  me  he  went  on  to  Rainy  Lake,  to  the 
trading-house  of  Mr.  Tace,  but  he  being  less  inclined  to 
violent  measures  advised  Mr.  Herschel  to  return  to  his 
own  country.  What  arguments  were  used  I  do  not 
know,  but  he  returned  almost  immediately  towards  Red 

21  R 


lit 


»4h 


;> 


1  >  (,.."* 


.t; 


s. 


Cj? 


ilM  ! 


li 


242 


G/l£y  HAIVK. 


River ;  leaving,  however,  concealed  in  the  woods  near 
the  trading  house  the  same  soldier  v/ho  had  taken  part 
with  the  lialf-breed  Maveen  in  the  murder  of  the 
superintendent  the  year  before.  It  was  not  certainly 
known  among  us  what  this  man's  instructions  were,  but 
desperate  man  though  he  was,  he  did  not  seem  to  relish 
his  solitary  residence  in  the  woods,  for  after  four  days  he 
returned  to  the  fort. 

In  the  meantime  Lord  Selkirk  had  taken  Fort 
William,  which  was  then  held  by  Mr.  Macgillivray  for 
the  North-West  Company.  From  Fort  William  he  sent 
an  officer  with  some  troops  to  take  possession  of  Mr. 
Tace's  trading-house,  in  which  the  soldier  who  had 
murdered  Mr.  Keveney  was  found.  He  was  sent,  with 
some  others  who  had  attempted  to  rise  after  they  had 
surrendered  at  Fort  William,  to  Montreal,  and  I  heard 
that  he  was  there  hung  for  his  crimes. 

From  this  time  I  was  more  firmly  resolved  in  my  own 
mind  to  leave  this  country  and  return  to  the  States. 
Not  only  was  I  vexed  by  the  ill-will  which  had  been 
raised  against  me  among  the  Indians,  and  particularly  in 
the  family  of  my  father-in-law,  but  I  did  not  like  the 
quarrels  and  hostilities  among  the  whites,  with  whom  I 
had  relations  as  a  hunter  in  trading.  The  war  of  18 12 
was  now  over,  and  there  was  not  now  the  difficulty  and 
risk  of  journeying  on  the  frontiers.  Mr.  Bruce,  who  had 
always  shown  friendly  feeling  to  me,  and  to  whom  I 
went  to  tell  my  purpose,  gave  me  much  information  and 
advice,  and  as  he  had  travelled  in  many  parts  his  state- 
ments encouraged    me.     But    some    events    occurred 


INTERVIEWS   WITH    \N  ENGLISH  OFFICER.        24 J- 

which  for  a  time  overthrew  my  plans,  and  I  was  soon  in 
the  midst  of  some  exciting  scenes  and  adventures  which 
I  must  relate. 

I  moved  to  Rainy  Lake  where  I  intended  to  pass  the 
rest  of  the  winter.  I  expected  to  find  Mr.  Tace  at  the 
trading-house,  being  as  yet  unaware  of  the  changes  that 
had  recently  taken  place.  Instead  of  him  I  found  the 
English  officer  whom  I  have  before  mentioned  as  having 
been  sent  by  Lord  Selkirk  to  occupy  the  place.  He 
treated  m.e  with  much  attention,  and  finding  that  I 
knew  the  country  well  and  that  I  could  speak  his 
language,-— for  my  frequent  intercourse  with  whites  had 
made  me  able  for  this, — he  had  much  conversation  with 
me.  After  some  arguments  and  explanations  he 
succeeded  in  convincing  me  that  the  Hudson's  Bay 
Company,  in  the  present  quarrel,  was  that  which  had 
right  on  its  side,  or  at  least  was  that  which  was  acting 
with  the  sanction  of  the  British  Government.  I  did  not 
tell  him  the  whole  of  my  history,  which  was  unneces- 
sary, but  I  told  him  that  I  was  a  native  of  the  States, 
and  that  I  had  been  carried  off  in  early  years  by  the 
Indians,  and  had  lived  among  them  ever  since.  He 
seemed  much  interested  in  me,  and  said  he  would  have 
great  pleasure  in  aiding  me  in  my  design  to  return  to 
the  States.  At  the  same  time,  by  his  kind  treatment, 
his  presents,  and  his  promises,  he  induced  me  to  consent 
to  guide  him  and  his  party  to  the  North-West  Company's 
house  at  the  mouth  of  the  Assineboin  River.  I  did  not 
without  difficulty  consent  to  do  this,  for  I  had  been 
employed  by  the  North-West,  and  had  friends  among 


244 


GREY  HAWK, 


itis^i. 


^■^^^: 


r«  ■;■(>„ 


their  people ;  but  the  captain  had  persuaded  me  that 
they  were  in  the  wrong,  especially  in  driving  away  the 
Hudson's  Bay  p.opie  from  that  quarter ;  and  he  said  I 
need  not  take  any  active  part  in  the  quarrel,  but  only  be 
the  guide  to  his  party.  The  winter  was  now  coming  on, 
and  had  indeed  commenced  with  some  severity.  The 
captain  said  his  men  could  not  live  at  Rainy  Lake,  and 
he  wished  to  go  on  immediately  to  Red  River. 

I  started  in  advance,  with  twenty  men,  and  went  to 
Rush  Lake,  whence  the  horses  were  sent  back,  and  the 
captain,  with  the  remaining-  men,  between  forty  and  fifty, 
came  up.  At  Rush  Lake  we  had  snow  shoes  made, 
and  engaged  some  Indians  to  accompany  us  as  hunters. 
We  had  a  pretty  good  stock  of  wild  rice,  but  there  were 
a  good  many  mouths  to  ..pply  with  meat,  and  we  had 
a  long  journey  to  make  over  the  prairie.  We  some- 
times were  short  of  food,  and  the  soldiers  grumbled  and 
were  almost  mutinous,  biit  no  serious  difficulty  occurred. 
It  took  a  \vhole  i  lonth  co  go  from  Rainy  Lake  to  Red 
River  Here  we  took  the  fort  at  the  mouth  of  the 
Pembir*ih  without  any  resistance,  there  being  few 
pCiaons  there,  except  squaws  and  children,  and  a  few 
old  Frenchmen.  From  Pembinah  we  went  in  four  days 
to  the  Assineboin,  ten  miles  above  the  mouth,  having 
crossed  Red  River  a  short  time  before.  Here  Be-gwais, 
a  principal  man  among  the  Ojibbeways,  met  us  with 
twelve  young  men.  Our  captain  and  governor,  who  was 
with  the  expedition,  believed  that  there  were  not  many 
men  in  the  North-West  Company's  fort,  but  being  well 
armed,  and   having  strengthened  the  place,  he  seemed 


MV  PLAN  TO  SURPRISE   THE  FORT. 


245 


at  a  loss  to  know  in  what  manner  best  to  attempt  its 
reduction.  Be-gvvais  advised  them  to  march  boldly  up, 
and  to  show  their  force,  which  he  thought  would  suffice 
to  ensure  immediate  surrender.  This  advice  did  not, 
however,  seem  good,  as  the  men  in  the  fort  were 
resolute,  and  a  repulse  might  be  disastrous,  if  a  panic 
followed  an  over-secure  advance. 

When  the  captain  had  e  ^aged  me  at  Rainy  Lake,  I 
had  told  him  that  I  could  make  a  road  from  that  place 
to  the  door  of  Mr.  Herschel's  bedroom.  He  may  have 
thought  this  to  be  only  idle  boasting,  but  I  felt  hurt  and 
dissatisfied  that  they  took  no  notice  of  me  in  their  con- 
sultations, and  expected  me  merely  to  act  as  their 
guide.  When  we  came  near  the  place,  and  when  I 
heard  of  their  fresh  consultations,  and  the  difficulty  they 
seemed  to  be  in,  I  communicated  my  dissatisfaction  at 
not  being  tak^n  into  council,  tc  Nowlan,  an  interpreter, 
who  was  well  acquainted  witii  the  C(,U(>tr/,  and  who  had 
a  half-brother  in  the  fort,  a  cler):  for  Mr.  Hcrsche?.  We 
talked  the  matter  over,  and  one  night,  after  the  council 
had  broken  up,  and  no  stej-  see  sued  to  have  been 
resolved  upon,  while  Nowlan  and  I  were  sitting  by  our 
own  fire,  we  agre  '  that  it  would  be  in  the  power  of  us 
two  to  surprise  t  :  fort,  and,  if  supported  promptly,  to 
take  it  without  much  risk  or  loss.  So  we  took  into  our 
confidence  some  soldiers,  who  followed  us  at  no  great 
distance.  Tl  r  •  were  no  knolls,  or  bushes,  or  other 
objects  to  give  any  cover  for  our  approach,  the  surround- 
ing ground  being  completely  cleared  ;  but  the  night  was 
dark,  and  so  extremely  cold,  that  we  did  not  suppose 


i 


tux. 


I   ! 


••"< 


H*t 


L46 


G/^EY  HAWK, 


the  people  within  would  be  very  vigilant.  We  made  a 
scaling  ladder,  in  the  way  the  Indians  make  them,  by 
cutting  the  trunk  of  a  young  tree  with  the  limbs 
trimmed  long  enough  to  serve  to  step  upon,  and  placing 
this  against  the  wall  we  were  soon  on  the  top  of  the 
fence,  and  got  down  on  the  inside,  on  the  top  of  the 
blacksmith's  forge,  whence  we  descended  silently  one  by 
one  to  the  ground.  When  all  were  inside,  without  any 
alarm  having  been  given,  we  went  to  find  the  people, 
first  cautiously  placing  two  or  three  armed  men  at  the 
doors  of  the  houses  we  saw  were  occupied,  so  as  to 
prevent  them  getting  together,  or  concerting  any  means 
of  resistance. 

The  night  had  been  far  spent  when  we  got  to  the 
fort,  and  every  step  had  been  taken  with  deliberation  as 
well  as  with  silence,  as  we  did  not  know  the  real  strength 
of  the  people  inside,  and  a  premature  alarm  might  have 
spoiled  the  whole  afifair.  It  was  beginning  to  be  day- 
light before  we  could  discover  the  sleeping-place  of 
Herschel,  whom  it  was  our  chief  concern  to  get  hold 
of.  When  he  found  we  were  in  the  fort,  he  came  out, 
strongly  armed,  and  attempted  to  make  resistance,  but 
we  easily  overpowered  him.  He  was  at  once  bound, 
but  as  he  was  loud  and  abusive,  the  governor,  who  had 
now,  with  the  captain,  arrived  at  the  fort,  directed  us  to 
throw  him  bound  out  into  the  snow ;  but  the  weather 
being  so  severe  that  he  would  have  been  frozen  to  death 
if  left  there,  he  was  allowed  to  come  in  where  we  had  a 
fire.  On  recognising  me  he  knew  at  once  that  I  must 
have  guided  the  party,  and  he  reproached  me  loudly  with 


CAPTURE  OF  THE  FORT, 


247 


my  ingratitude,  as  he  pretended  formerly  to  have  done 
me  many  favours.  Not  wishing  to  have  this  charge  of 
ingratitude  made,  and  desiring  to  justify  myself  before 
my  new  friends,  I  told  him,  in  reply,  of  the  murders  he 
had  committed  treacherously  on  his  own  pecple,  and 
that  on  account  of  these,  and  his  many  crimes,  I  had 
turned  against  him.  "  When  you  came,"  I  said,  "  to  my 
lodge  last  fall,  I  treated  you  with  friendly  hospitality, 
for  I  did  not  then  see  that  your  hands  were  red  with 
the  blood  of  your  own  people.  I  did  not  see  the  ashes 
of  the  houses  of  your  white  brothers,  which  you  had 
caused  to  be  burned  down  at  Red  River."  But  he  con- 
tinued to  curse  and  abuse  not  only  me,  but  the  soldiers, 
and  every  one  that  came  near  him. 

Only  three  of  those  captured  in  this  trading-house 
were  kept  as  prisoners.  These  were  Mr.  Herschel, 
Maveen  (or  Mainville),  the  half-breed,  who  had  been 
concerned  in  the  murder  of  the  Hudson's  Bay  agent, 
and  one  of  the  clerks.  The  rest  were  suffered  to  go 
at  large.  Joseph  Cadoth,  the  half-brother  of  Nowlan, 
made  a  very  humble  and  submissive  apology  for  his 
conduct,  and  promised,  if  they  would  release  him,  to  go 
to  his  hunting,  and  be  no  more  attached  to  the  traders. 

After  twenty  days  I  returned  to  Pembinah,  where  I 
met  Wa-ge-tote,  and  with  him  went  to  hunt  buffalo  in 
the  prairie.  I  heard  that  not  only  the  Indians  but  many 
of  the  half-breed  people  in  the  country  were  enraged 
against  me  for  the  part  I  had  taken  against  the  North- 
•  West  Company,  and  I  was  told  that  they  were  deter- 
mined to  take  my  life.     I  told  them  that  they  must  fall 


248 


G/HEY  HAWK. 


on  me  as  I  had  fallen  on  the  North-West  people,  when 
they  were  sleeping,  or  they  would  not  be  able  to  injure 
me.  I  thought  it  best  not  to  seem  to  be  afraid  of  them  ; 
but  all  this  added  to  my  sense  of  insecurity  and  dis- 
comfort, and  I  longed  the  more  for  the  time  when  I 
could  leave  this  country  and  go  to  the  States. 

Lord  Selkirk  was  now  expecting  the  arrival  of  a 
judge  who  he  heard  had  been  appointed  specially  to 
inquire  about  the  preceding  disturbances.  At  length 
Judge  Cottman  came,  and  after  he  had  made  his  in- 
quiries, and  having  tried  and  punished  some  of  the 
most  guilty,  matters  became  more  settled.  Mr.  Her- 
schel  and  Maveen  were  loaded  with  irons,  and  sent  to 
prison  in  Montreal.  The  North-West  Company  had 
to  pay  a  fine  of  some  thousand  dollars  as  compensation 
for  the  injury  done  to  the  property  of  the  Hudson's  Bay 
Company.  I  need  not  refer  to  other  proceedings,  ex- 
cept such  as  affected  my  own  case.  The  governor  spoke 
to  Lord  Selkirk  about  me,  telling  him  that  I  had  guided 
his  party  from  the  Lake  of  the  Woods,  and  performed 
important  services  in  the  capture  of  the  fort.  He  re- 
commended that  a  handsome  present  should  be  made 
to  me,  and  this  was  done.  Lord  Selkirk  used  much 
persuasion  to  induce  me  to  accompany  him  and  remain 
in  his  service.  I  had  some  inclination  to  do  so,  because 
I  then  believed  that  all  my  own  relatives  had  been  cut 
off  by  the  Indians  ;  and  if  they  were  not,  I  knew  that 
after  so  long  a  lapse  of  time,  we  must  be  almost  like 
entire  strangers  to  each  other.  He  even  proposed  to 
take  me  with  him  to  England,  but  my  attachments  were 


I   • 


MY  JOURNEY  TO  DETROIT, 


249 


to  my  own  country,  and  it  was  too  late  to  begin  new 
modes  of  life,  and  to  form  new  associations.  I  could 
not  trust  myself  to  hear  further  discussion  of  the  matter, 
and  so  I  left  abruptly,  and  went  back  to  Rainy  Lalce. 

Here,  at  the  trading-house,  I  found  my  old  trader 
Mr.  Tace.  He  asked  me  rather  sharply  why  I  came  to 
him,  and  not  to  my  friends  of  the  Hudson's  Bay  Com- 
pany.    I  told  him  I  wanted  to  go  to  the  States. 

"  It  would  have  been  well,"  he  replied,  "  if  you  had 
gone  long  ago."  Nevertheless  he  kept  me  with  him  for 
twenty  days,  treating  me  with  great  kindness.  He  then 
took  me  in  his  own  canoe  to  Fort  William,  whence  Dr. 
McLoughlin  sent  me  in  one  of  his  boats  to  the  Sault  de 
St.  Marie,  and  thence  I  went  to  Mackinac.  All  the 
people  of  the  North-West  whom  I  saw  on  this  journey 
treated  me  kindly,  and  no  one  mentioned  a  word  of  my 
connection  with  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company. 

Major  Puthufif,  the  United  States  Indian  agent  at 
Mackinac,  gave  me  a  birch  bark  canoe,  some  provisions, 
and  a  letter  to  Governor  Cass,  at  Detroit.  My  canoe 
was  lashed  to  the  side  of  the  schooner  on  board  which 
I  sailed  for  Detroit,  under  the  care  of  a  gentleman 
whose  name  I  do  not  recollect,  but  who,  as  I  thought, 
was  sent  by  Major  Puthufif  expressly  to  take  charge  of 
me  on  the  way.  I  think  that  this  was  because  the 
agent  believed  I  might,  from  my  experience,  be  of 
some  service  in  the  Indian  affairs,  and  he  may  have  said 
this  in  the  letter  to  Governor  Cass.  At  all  events,  after 
our  arrival  at  Detroit,  in  five  days,  and  seeing  the  gov- 
ernor, the  gentleman  left  and  I  heard  no  more  of  him. 


2SO 


•  ":  GREY  HAWK, 


'•■■r.  .^1 


*..  Next  day,  when  walking  up  the  street  in  Detroit,  and 
gazing  around,  I  saw  an  Indian,  and  going  up  to  him, 
asked  him  who  he  was,  and  where  he  belonged.  He 
answered  me  :  "  An  Ottawwaw,  of  Sau-ge-nong."  "  Do 
you  know  Kish-kaw-ko  ?  "  said  I.  "  He  is  my  father." 
"  And  where,"  said  I,  "  is  Manito-o-gheezik,  his  father, 
and  your  grandfather  .> "  "He  died  last  fall."  I  told 
him  to  go  and  call  his  father  to  come,  but  the  old 
man  would  not  come.  . 

.  Next  day,  as  I  was  again  in  the  street,  I  saw  an  old 
Indian,  and  ran  after  him.  When  he  heard  me  r-**''  ^ 
he  turned  round,  and  after  looking  at  me  attentively 
for  some  moments,  he  caught  me  in  his  arms.  It  was 
Kish-kaw-ko ;  but  he  looked  very  unlike  the  young 
man  who  had  taken  me  prisoner  so  many  years  before. 
He  asked  me,  in  a  hurried  manner,  many  questions  ;  in- 
quired what  had  happened  to  me,  and  where  I  had  been 
since  I  left  him.  I  tried  to  get  him  to  take  me  to  the 
house  of  Governor  Cass,  but  he  appeared  afraid  to  go. 
He  showed  me  the  direction,  and  brought  me  near  to 
it.  A  soldier  sentinel  was  walking  up  and  down  before 
it,  and  would  not  allow  me  to  pass.  While  waiting  at 
the  gate,  I  saw  the  governor  sitting  in  the  porch  of  the 
house  inside  the  court.  I  held  up  to  him  a  paper  which 
had  been  given  to  me  by  Major  Puthuff,  and  he  then 
told  the  soldier  to  let  me  pass  in.  He  read  the  paper, 
gave  me  his  hand,  and  asked  me  several  questions.  He 
then  sent  for  Kish-kaw-ko,  and  an  interpreter,  by 
whom  my  statement  was  confirmed  concerning  the  cir- 
cumstances of  my  capture,  and  my  two  years'  residence 


TALKS   WITH  GOVERNOR  CASS. 


251 


)it,  and 
to  him, 
\.  He 
•  "Do 
father." 
father, 
I  told 
the  old 

7  an  old 
r — '  ^ 
entively 

It  was 
;  young 
5  before, 
pns  ;  in- 
ad  been 
e  to  the 
d  to  go. 

near  to 
n  before 
aiting  at 
h  of  the 
er  which 

he  then 
le  paper, 

ns.  He 
eter,    by 

the  cir- 
esidence 


with  the  Ottawwaws  at  Sau-ge-nong.  After  that  time 
his  word  could  not  confirm  mine,  but  the  governor  was 
perfectly  satisfied,  and  after  his  leaving  continued  to 
talk  with  me.  I  found  some  difficulty  in  conversation, 
as  he  spoke  on  subjects  with  which  I  was  not  so  fa- 
miliar as  those  I  had  been  accustomed  to  speak  about 
at  the  trading-houses,  but  I  felt  that  I  should  soon  be 
able  to  speak  easily  the  language  of  my  early  years. 

The  governor  gave  me  clothing  to  the  amount  of 
sixty  or  seventy  dollars*  value,  and  sent  me  to  remain 
for  the  present  at  the  house  of  his  interpreter,  about  a 
mile  distant,  where  he  told  me  I  must  remain  till  after 
a  council  he  had  appointed  to  be  held  at  St.  Mary's  on 
the  Miami,  where  he  had  summoned  many  Indians  and 
white  men  to  assemble ;  after  which  he  would  send  me 
to  my  relatives  on  the  Ohio. 

Having  waited  some  weeks,  without  any  message 
from  the  governor,  and  being  impatient  to  go  on  my 
way,  I  started  with  Be-nais-sa,  the  brother  of  Kish-kaw- 
ko,  and  eight  other  Indians  who  were  going  to  the 
council.  I  went  without  the  knowledge  of  Governor 
Cass,  who  indeed  had  already  left  Detroit,  having  to 
make  some  visits  before  going  to  St.  Mary's.  We  suf- 
fered much  from  fatigue  and  from  hunger,  especially 
after  passing  the  rapids  of  the  Miami,  where  we  left  our 
canoe.  We  met  Indians  who  sometimes  gave  us  a  little 
food,  but  others  refused  though  they  had  plenty.  The 
more  they  are  in  contact  with  white  men  the  less  are 
they  given  to  hospitality.  We  sometimes  stopped  to 
rest  or  to  sleep  near  a  white  man's  corn-field,  and  though 


^ 

.^J^ 


IMAGE  EVALUATION 
TEST  TARGET  (MT-3) 


1 


// 


o    .n.-^ 


€ 


1.0 


M 

11.25 


£  110    12.0 


U    11.6 


<^ 


^ 
a*.^..^  •) 


/. 


> 


0 


Hiotographic 

Sciences 
Corporation 


23  WIST  MAIN  STRUT 

WiBSTER,  N.Y.  UStO 

(716)  •72-4503 


2$! 


GREY  HAWK. 


the  corn  was  now  fit  to  roast,  and  we  almost  perishing 
with  hunger,  we  dared  not  take  anything.  The  Indians 
said  to  me,  "You  have  come  far  to  seek  your  white 
relations ;  now  go  in  and  see  if  they  will  give  you  any- 
thing  to  eat !  "  I  went  to  one  house,  and  stood  in  the 
door  asking  for  food,  but  the  people  within  drove  me 
away,  and  on  my  return  the  Indians  laughed  at  me. 

Some  time  after,  when  we  were  in  the  road  close  to 
where  we  had  slept  for  the  night,  some  one  came  up  on 
horseback,  and  asked  us  in  the  Ottawwaw  dialect  who 
we  were.  On  telling  him,  he  said  that  we  should  reach 
his  house,  if  brisk  travellers,  on  the  next  day  after  the 
morrow,  at  noon,  and  there  we  should  have  plenty  to 
eat.  "  It  is  necessary,"  he  added,  "  that  I  reach  home 
to-morrow,  and  I  have  travelled  all  night,"  and  thus 
he  left  us.  On  the  next  day  my  strength  failed  so  much 
that  I  was  only  able  to  keep  up  by  being  relieved  of 
my  load.  One  took  my  gun,  another  my  blanket,  and 
we  reached  that  night  the  forks  of  the  Miami,  where 
was  a  settlement  of  Indians,  and  a  trading-house,  as 
well  as  several  families  of  whites.  I  applied  to  the 
trader,  and  stated  my  situation,  but  we  could  obtain 
no  relief,  and  on  the  next  day  I  felt  very  weak  and  little 
able  to  travel.  We  were  indebted  to  the  Indians  for 
what  little  food  we  obtained,  which  enabled  us  the  day 
after  to  reach  the  house  of  the  hospitable  Indidh. 
This  man,  named  Ah-koo-nah-goo-zik,  had  two  large 
kettles  of  corn  and  venison  ready  cooked  and  awaiting 
our  arrival.  One  he  placed  before  me,  and  the  other 
before  Be-nais-sa,  and  desired  us  to  help  ourselves  and 


A   HOSPITABLE  INDIAN  FARMER. 


253 


ishing 
ndians 
white 
u  any- 
in  the 
Dve  me 
le. 

:lose  to 
;  up  on 
ict  who 
d  reach 
"ter  the 
enty  to 
h  home 
id   thus 
50  much 
eved  of 
cet,  and 
i,  where 
ouse,  as 
to  the 
1  obtain 
nd  little 
ians  for 
the  day 
Indidii. 
vo  large 
awaiting 
he  other 
Ives  and 


our  companions,  wooden  dishes  and  spoons  being  before 
us.  After  we  had  eaten,  he  told  us  we  had  better  re- 
main with  him  some  days,  to  rest  ourselves  after  so 
long  a  journey,  as  he  had  plenty  of  corn,  and  fat 
venison  was  abundant  about  him.  I  told  him  that  we 
deeply  felt  his  kindness,  but  that  for  my  own  part  I 
had  for  many  years  been  wishing  to  make  the  journey 
I  had  in  view,  and  was  impatient  to  see  whether  any  of 
my  own  relatives  were  still  alive.  The  Indians  had  told 
him  of  my  having  been  captured,  and  this  seemed  to 
have  caused  him  to  take  more  interest  in  me.  I  said 
I  should  be  glad  to  rest  with  him  for  two  or  three  days, 
and  afterwards  to  borrow  one  of  his  horses  to  ride  as 
far  as  St.  Mary's,  where  I  would  leave  it  for  him.  "  I 
will  tell  you,"  said  he.  Nothing  was  said  till,  on  the 
third  morning,  where  we  were  making  up  our  loads  to 
start,  he  came  to  me,  leading  a  fine  horse,  and  putting 
the  halter  in  my  hand,  he  said,  "  I  give  you  this  for  the 
journey."  I  did  not  again  tell  him  I  would  leave  it  in 
charge  of  some  one  at  St.  Mary's,  as  I  had  already  said 
this,  and  I  knew  that  in  such  cases  the  Indians  do  not 
wish  to  hear  much  said. 

The  kindness  of  this  man  impressed  me  much.  He 
was  one  of  the  first  Indians  I  had  seen  who  led  a  settled 
instead  of  a  wandering  life,  and  in  his  house  and  farm 
he  seemed  as  prosperous  as  the  white  men.  He  had  been, 
when  young,  as  I  afterwards  learned,  at  a  missionary's 
school,  and  then  in  the  employment  of  his  master,  who 
had  been  much  interested  in  him,  and  had  taught  him 

many  things  by  which   his  life  was  raised  above  that 

22 


,^ll 


liB^ 


254 


G/lEY  HAWK", 


of  the  people  among  whom  he  was  born.  I  have  since 
seen  prosperous  Indian  settlements  in  various  places, 
through  the  same  agencies,  but  at  this  time  I  was  as 
yet  unaware  of  the  efforts  made  by  good  Christians 
among  the  whites  to  improve  the  condition  of  the 
Indians.  -  ,k 


■  ■  A.. 


■ ' .... 


.i,v  \-'- 


''    :y:<. 


;*  V 


\ 


T^   i" 


ive  since 
IS  places, 
I  was  as 
[Christians 
n   of  the 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


J  <■  , 


i>v 


At  the  Council  at  St.  Mary — An  exciting  Incident — Homicide 
during  a  Revel — Forbearance  of  the  Relatives^  and  Pardon  of 
the  Culprit — Dining  with  Governor  Cass — Broken  Health — 
Journey  to  the  States — Meeting  with  my  own  Brother — 
Among  my  Relatives— Revival  of  Early  Recollections — Con- 
versation  with  a  Christian  Teacher, 


t5« 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


-Homicide 
I  Pardon  of 
t  Health — 
Brother— 
t ions— Con- 


In  two  days  I  arrived  at  the  place  appointed  for  the 
council.  Governor  Cass  had  not  yet  come,  and  there 
were  few  people  yet  there,  but  a  man  was  stationed  to 
issue  provisions  to  such  as  should  come. 

A  few  days  after  our  arrival  an  incident  occurred 
which  caused  a  painful  excitement  at  the  time,  and 
which  is  worth  narrating  as  illustrating  some  traits  of 
Indian  life  and  character. 

A  young  man  of  the  Ottawwaws,  Be-nais-sa  had  given 
me  to  cook  for  me,  and  to  assist  me  in  my  sickness, 
as  I  was  suffering  from  ague  with  fever,  which,  although 
it  did  not  wholly  confine  me,  was  sometimes  distressing 
and  enfeebling.  This  young  man  went  across  the  creek 
to  a  camp  of  the  Po-ta-wa-to-mies,  who  had  just  arrived 
and  were  drinking.  At  midnight  he  was  brought  into 
the  lodge  drunk,  and  one  of  the  men  who  came  with 
him,  said  to  me,  as  he  pushed  him  in,  "  Take  care  of 
your  young  man,  he  has  been  doing  mischief." 

I  called  to  Be-nais-sa  to  kindle  a  fire  quickly,  and 
as  soon  as  there  was  light  enough  we  saw  the  young 
man  standing  with  his  knife  in  his  hand,  and  the  knife 
together  with  his  arm  and  part  of  his  body  covered  with 
blood.     He  stood   in  a  strange  absent  manner,  under 

■57  s 


2tr8 


GREY  ilAWA'. 


i^ 


the  effect  of  drink,  yet  not  so  drunk  as  to  have  been 
unable  to  direct  the  men  where  to  take  him.  The 
other  Indians  were  all  now  awake,  but  they  could  not 
make  him  lie  down  ;  he  only  stood  glaring  at  them. 
But  when  I  told  him,  he  obeyed  immediately,  dropping 
the  knife  on  the  ground.  I  forbade  them  to  make  any 
inquiries  about  where  he  had  been,  or  what  he  had 
done,  and  to  take  no  notice  of  his  bloody  knife. 

In  the  morning,  having  slept  soundly,  he  was  per- 
fectly unconscious  of  all  that  had  passed.  He  believed 
he  had  been  drunk  at  the  Indian  camp,  but  had  no 
recollection  of  being  brought  back.  He  was  astonished 
and  confounded  when  I  told  him  he  had  killed  a 
man,  and  showed  him  the  blood-stained  knife.  He 
remembered  now  that,  in  his  drunkenness,  or  when 
nearly  overcome  by  the  drink,  he  had  been  crying  about 
his  father,  who  had  been  killed  by  the  whites  near  that 
very  place  where  he  then  was.  He  expressed  the 
utmost  concern  about  what  we  told  him  he  had  done, 
and  would  not  rest,  till  some  of  us  consented  to  go  with 
him,  that  he  might  see  the  man  he  had  killed. 

On  going  with  him  to  the  camp,  we  learned  from  the 
Po-ta-wa-to-mies  that  he  had  seen  a  young  man  sleeping, 
or  lying  in  a  state  of  insensibility  from  drink,  and  had 
stabbed  him  with  his  knife,  without  any  words  having 
been  exchanged,  and  apparently  without  knowing  who 
he  was.  The  young  man  was  not  dead,  but  he  could 
not  recover,  and  manifestly  was  near  his  end.  We  had 
brought  with  us  a  very  considerable  present,  made  up 
by  one  giving  a  blanket,  another  some  cloth,  some  one 


A   Al A \ SLAYER  FORGIVEN. 


259 


thing  and  some  another.  With  these,  our  young  man 
went  into  the  lodge  where  the  dying  man  lay,  and 
placing  them  on  the  ground,  he  said  to  the  relatives 
who  were  standing  about,  "  My  friends,  I  have  killed 
this  your  brother;  but  I  knew  not  what  I  did.  I  had 
no  ill-will  against  him.  But  drunkenness  made  me  a 
fool,  and  now  my  life  is  forfeited  to  you.  I  am  poor 
and  among  strangers.  Some  of  those  who  came  from 
my  own  country  with  me  would  take  me  back  to  those 
who  know  me  there ;  they  have,  therefore,  sent  me  with 
this  small  present.  My  life  is  in  your  hands,  and  the 
present  is  before  you  ;  take  which  you  choose,  my 
friends  will  have  no  cause  to  complain." 

Having  thus  spoken  he  sat  down  beside  the  dying 
man,  who  was  unconscious,  his  life  almost  gone  ;  stoop- 
ing his  head,  he  hid  his  eyes  with  his  hands,  as  if 
waiting  for  them  to  strike.  There  was  death  "ke 
silence.  The  Indians,  when  not  excited  in  war  or  by 
drink,  do  everything  in  a  slow  deliberate  manner,  and 
apparently  impassive  spirit.  Some  of  the  white  people 
would,  under  such  circumstances,  have  rushed  with  wild 
vengeance  upon  the  manslayer  who  had  placed  himself 
in  their  power.  But  they  had  heard  and  were  now 
calmly  weighing  the  words  he  had  spoken. 

The  silence  was  broken  by  the  mother  of  the  wounded 
man,  an  aged  woman,  who  came  a  little  forward,  and 
said,  "  For  myself  and  my  children  I  can  answer,  that 
we  wish  not  to  take  your  life  ;  but  I  cannot  speak  for 
my  husband  who  is  not  here,  nor  promise  to  protect  you 
from  his  resentment.     Nevertheless  I  will  accept  your 


36o 


GREY  HAWK, 


If  '^ 


;> 


'•I'j 


presents,  and  whatever  influence  I  have  with  him,  I  shall 
not  fail  to  use  it  in  your  behalf.  I  know  it  was  not  from 
design,  or  from  any  previous  hatred  or  malice,  that  you 
have  done  this,  and  why  should  your  mother  be  made  to 
weep  as  well  as  myself?"  She  accepted  the  presents, 
and  without  molestation  from  others  in  the  lodge,  the 
young  man  went  out  and  rejoined  our  people.  We 
heard  that  the  father  returned  that  evening  from 
hunting,  and  on  the  whole  affair  being  told  to  him,  he 
showed  much  sorrow,  but  uttered  no  threats  of  ven- 
geance, using  only  some  expressions  of  submission  to 
untoward  fate.  The  event  was  reported  to  Governor 
Cass,  who  had  arrived  a  day  or  two  before,  and  he  was 
satisfied  with  the  course  that  had  been  taken,  and 
said  he  would  not  appear  to  know  anything  about  it. 

During  the  night  the  young  man  having  died,  some  of 
our  people  assisted  on  the  following  day  in  making  the 
grave.  When  this  was  completed,  the  governor  gave 
for  the  dead  man  a  valuable  present  of  cloth  and  other 
things  to  be  buried  with  him,  according  to  the  Indian 
custom,  and  these  were  brought  and  heaped  up  on  the 
brink  of  the  grave.  The  old  woman,  evidently  a  shrewd 
person,  and  with  more  sense  than  sentiment,  proposed 
that  these  presents,  instead  of  being  buried,  should  be 
played  for,  and  so  made  useful.  Whatever  the  older 
people  thought,  the  proposal  pleased  the  young  men, 
and  as  the  articles  were  numerous,  arrangements  were 
made  for  various  games,  on  the  following  day,  such 
as  shooting  at  the  mark,  leaping,  wrestling,  and  other 
sports.     In  these  funeral  games  the  handsomest  piece  of 


AND  ADOPTED  BY  THE  SLAIN  MAN'S  MOTHER.  261 


m,  I  shall 
not  from 
that  you 
;  made  to 
presents, 
lodge,  the 
Die.      We 
ling   from 
:o  him,  he 
ts  of  ven- 
nission  to 
Governor 
nd  he  was 
aken,  and 
ibout  it. 
d,  some  ol 
laking  the 
ernor  gave 

and  other 
the  Indian 

up  on  the 
Y  a  shrewd 
t,  proposed 
,  should  be 

the  older 
oung  men, 
nents  were 

day,  such 
,  and  other 
est  piece  of 


cloth  w-^s  reserved  as  the  prize  for  the  swiftest  in  the 
foot  race.  The  winner  of  the  prize  was  the  young  man 
himself  who  had  killed  the  other.  I  feared  for  the  mo- 
ment that  this  might  have  caused  some  ill-feeling.  But 
again  the  old  woman  took  the  chief  part,  and  in  a  way 
that  surprised  us  all.  Calling  the  young  man  to  her  she 
said,  "  Young  man,  he  who  was  my  son  was  very  dear 
to  me,  and  I  fear  I  shall  weep  much  and  often  for  him. 
I  would  be  glad  if  you  would  come  to  be  my  son  in  his 
stead,  to  love  me  and  take  care  of  me  as  he  did."  The 
young  man  was  struck  with  confusion  at  the  unexpected 
offer,  but  being  already  deeply  grateful  for  her  having 
saved  his  life,  immediately  consented  to  the  arrangement 
if  the  father  gave  his  approval.  The  father  was  ap- 
pealed to,  and  being  one  who  deferred  much  to  the  will 
of  his  wife,  not  a  thing  very  usual  among  the  Indians, 
the  adoption  was  soon  agreed  to.  This  old  woman 
reminded  me  of  our  Net-no-qua,  who  till  her  last  days 
bore  rule  over  all  her  relatives  as  well  as  her  hus- 
band, in  our  lodge,  in  my  younger  days. 

Meanwhile  some  one  told  Governor  Cass  that  some 
friends  of  the  deceased  were  still  determined  to  avenge 
his  death,  and  disapproved  of  the  way  in  which  the 
affair  had  been  passed  over,  as  against  all  honourable 
custom.  Hearing  this  he  sent  his  interpreter  to  the 
young  man  to  direct  him  at  once  to  make  his  escape 
and  flee  to  his  own  country.  The  governor  was  of 
course  desirous  of  avoiding  any  trouble  from  the  event. 
Knowing  the  deadliness  of  such  feuds  if  once  the  spirit 
of  retaliatioa  is  let  loose,  I,  as  well  as  Be-nais-sa,  con- 


263 


GREY  HAWK 


currcd  with  the  governor's  advice,  and  assisted  in 
making  preparation  for  the  young  man's  departure. 
We  sent  him  off  in  the  night,  but  instead  of  making  the 
best  of  his  way  homeward,  he  concealed  himself  in  the 
woods  at  no  great  distance  from  our  lodge.  ' 

Very  early  next  morning  I  saw  two  of  the  friends  of 
the  slain  young  man  coming  towards  our  lodge.  I  im- 
mediately concluded  that  the  report  of  intended  ven- 
geance was  correct,  and  became  alarmed,  supposing  they 
were  coming  with  the  intention  of  doing  violence.  They 
came  into  the  lodge,  and  for  a  long  time  sat  silent.  At 
last  one  of  them  said,  "  Where  is  our  brother  ?  We  felt 
lonely  at  home,  and  wish  to  talk  with  him."  As  I  saw 
they  were  quite  unarmed,  and  spoke  with  apparent  sin- 
cerity, I  told  them  he  had  lately  gone  out.  "  Would  I 
fetch  him } "  I  said  I  did  not  know  where  he  was  or 
when  he  would  return.  As  they  still  remained,  I  went 
out  on  pretence  of  seeking  him,  but  really  to  consult 
with  one  or  two  of  my  friends,  and  to  tell  them  that  the 
reported  threats  of  violence  were  unfounded.  I  had  not 
the  slightest  expectation  of  seeing  my  young  servant 
again.  What  was  my  surprise  when  he  stood  before 
me,  as  I  went  out  of  my  lodge.  He  had  observed,  from 
his  hiding  place,  the  visit  of  the  two  young  men  to  our 
lodge,  and  judging  as  I  had  done,  from  their  manner  and 
from  their  being  unarmed,  that  they  came  with  no  un- 
friendly design,  he  discovered  himself,  and  we  re-entered 
the  lodge  together.  They  shook  hands  with  him  in  a 
friendly  way,  and  carried  back  a  message  that,  as  soon 
as  I   could   arrange    for   other  help   in  my  lodge,   he 


ARRIVAL   OF  THE  HOSPITABLE  INDIAN  FARMER.  263 

should  go  to  conifort  the  parents  for  their  lost  son. 
\  "*'*;crvvards  ascertained  that  all  the  rumours  of  their 
wishing  to  kill  him  were  false,  and  that  he  was  quite  at 
home  in  his  new  position.  Certainly,  if  forgiveness  has 
any  influence  he  would  prove  a  most  faithful  servant  and 
loving  son. 

Before  these  Po-ta-wa-to-mies  left  the  neighbourhood 
they  gave  us  a  good  deal  of  trouble.  Some  of  them  had 
actually  the  daring  to  steal  the  horse  that  had  been 
lent  to  me  on  the  road  by  the  friendly  old  man,  Ah-koo- 
nah-goozik.  As  he  was  expected  at  the  council,  I  lost 
no  time  in  going  to  the  camp  across  the  creek,  and  with 
the  help  of  some  of  Be-nais-sa's  young  men  I  fortu- 
nately recovered  the  horse,  with  which  no  doubt  the 
thieves  would  have  shortly  decamped.  I  restored  him 
to  the  owner,  who  knew  nothing  of  the  fright  I  had  got. 
Governor  Cass,  having  heard  how  kind  this  mnn  had 
been  to  me  and  my  fellow-travellers,  and  especially  in 
lending  me  the  horse,  directed  that  a  very  handsome 
and  valuable  saddle  should  be  given  to  him.  I  »r  some 
time  the  old  man  persisted  in  declining  this  present ;  but 
at  last,  when  prevailed  on  to  receive  it,  being  told  that 
his  refusal  displeased  the  governor,  he  expressed  much 
gratitude.  "  This,"  he  said,  "  is  what  was  told  me  by 
the  men  who  gave  me  instruction  many  years  ago,  when 
I  was  young.  TIkey  told  me  that  because  the  Great 
Spirit  was  good,  and  had  been  good  to  me,  I  must  be 
kind  and  do  good  to  all  men,  and  chiefly  to  all  who  were 
poor  and  afflicted,  and  to  the  stranger  who  should  come 
from  a  far  country  ;  saying,  if  I  did  so,  I  would  be  like 


264 


GREY  HAWK, 


f5 


Mil! 


my  Heavenly  Father,  who  would  also  remember  me  to 
do  good  to  me,  and  to  reward  me  for  what  I  had  done. 
Now,  although  I  have  done  so  little  for  this  man,  see 
how  amply  and  honourably  I  am  rewarded."  This  he 
said  to  Governor  Cass  through  the  interpreter.  He 
would  have  persuaded  me  to  take  his  horse  as  a  present , 
saying  he  had  others,  and  the  saddle  was  more  valuable 
than  the  horse  he  had  lent  me.  Of  course  I  declined 
his  offer,  but  he  still  insisted,  till  I  consented  that  he 
should  consider  it  as  belonging  to  me,  and  that  he  would 
take  care  of  it  until  I  returned  and  called  for  it.  I  was 
full  of  affection  for  the  old  man,  and  a£  he  hoped  I 
should  come  to  see  him  again,  I  said  I  would  return 
now  to  his  house  for  a  short  visit,  which  was  less  than 
two  days  distant.  He  was  leaving  the  council,  which 
would  continue  some  days  longer,  so  I  returned  with 
him. 

I  had  much  conversation  with  him  at  his  house,  and 
heard  from  him  many  things  that  my  heart  felt  to  be 
good.  We  spoke  once  about  the  Shawnee  prophet,  and 
about  others  who  pretended  to  have  received  revelations 
from  the  Great  Spirit.  He  told  me  that  there  had  been 
a  revelation  given,  and  written  in  a  book  from  which  his 
teachers  had  instructed  him,  but  he  was  unable  to  read, 
anJ  only  remembered  some  truths  which  had  been  im- 
pressed on  his  memory  in  early  years,  and  which  he 
had  always  endeavoured  to  carry  out  through  life.  He 
believed  in  the  presence  of  the  Great  Spirit  always  and 
everywhere  near  him.  But  he  also  believed  that  the 
Great  Spirit  had  sent  to  this  world  one  who  was  the 


\ 


er  me  to 
id  done, 
man,  see 

This  he 
;ter.  He 
i  present 

valuable 

declined 
i  that  he 

he  would 
it.  I  was 
;  hoped  I 
lid  return 
;  less  than 
cil,  which 
rned  with 

louse,  and 
felt  to  be 
Dphet,  and 
evelations 
;  had  been 
which  his 
le  to  read, 
been  im- 
which  he 
life.     He 
Iways  and 
i  that  the 
,o  was  the 


A    TALK  WITH  THE  INDIAN  ABOUT  RELIGION.    265 

friend  and  protector  of  men,  who  came  in  the  likeness 
of  man,  who  taught  men  the  will  of  the  Great  Spirit, 
and  set  them  an  example.  This  was  long  ago,  and  in  a 
far-off  land,  the  people  of  which  slew  this  good  prophet, 
because  he  said  he  was  from  the  Great  Spirit,  and  be- 
cause he  opposed  their  evil  ways.  But  after  he  was 
dead  he  rose  again,  and  he  told  his  followers  to  ^o^  to 
all  lands,  and  tell  of  his  life  and  his  death,  and  to  make 
them  better.  These  were  among  the  things  he  had 
learned  from  the  white  men  who  were  his  teachers  in  his 
early  years.  As  he  was  speaking,  there  came  to  my 
memory  thoughts  that  had  long  been  buried  in  my 
mind,  and  dim  recollections  of  things  I  too  had  been 
taught  in  my  childhood.  I  had  sometimes,  as  I  have 
said,  been  with  white  men  since  my  captivity,  but  had 
never  met  with  teachers  like  those  whom  my  old  friend 
remembered  with  gratitude.  I  felt  now  the  more  de- 
sirous to  return  among  my  people,  where  I  could  learn 
more  about  the  Maker  and  the  Friend  of  men.  Full  of 
these  desires,  and  with  varm  feeling  of  regard  and 
love  for  the  old  man,  I  returned  to  the  place  of  the 
council. 

The  governor,  before  the  conclusion  of  the  council, 
called  me  to  dine  with  him.  I  put  on  the  clothes  which 
he  had  given  to  me  at  Detroit,  which  I  had  laid  aside 
carefully,  while  I  was  in  the  lodge  with  the  Indians.  I 
had  seen  enough  of  the  habits  and  usages  of  white  men 
at  the  trading-houses,  and  was  able  sufficiently  to  speak 
with  them  on  some  subjects.  The  governor  had  evi- 
dently told  them  about  my  history,  and  several  gentle' 

23 


266 


GREY  HAWK, 


1^i 


irt* 


'>iii 


men  were  very  attentive,  and  asked  me  to  take  wine 
with  them  at  table.  I  was  careful  to  avoid  taking  much, 
for  I  had  never  acquired  the  same  fondness  the  Indians 
usually  have  for  intoxicating  liquors.  Among  the  guests 
were  two  men  from.  Kentucky,  one  of  whom  seemed  to 
be  strangely  interested  in  me,  and  after  asking  various 
questions,  to  my  astonishment,  and  to  the  great  delight 
of  the  governor,  he  said  he  knew  something  of  my  re- 
lations, and  that  he  often  had  visited  at  the  family  of 
one  of  my  sisters.  As  they  were  going  back  after  the 
council,  I  determined  to  start  along  with  these  two  men. 
A  day  or  two  after  this  I  had  a  fresh  attack  of  fever 
and  ague.  Governor  Cass  had  given  to  me  goods  and 
money  to  the  amount  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  dollars. 
I  think  some  of  the  gentlemen  who  met  me  at  his  house 
contributed  towards  this  handsome  present.  I  purchased 
a  horse  for  eighty  dollars,  as  I  had  the  long  journey  before 
me.  When  we  were  to  start  \  was  so  feeble  and  unwell 
as  scarcely  to  be  able  to  stand,  yet  I  could  not  lose  this 
opportunity  of  going  with  those  who  knew  the  road,  and 
who  could  guide  me  to  my  relatives.  I  set  out  with 
them,  but  after  two  days  I  had  become  so  ill  that  I 
could  not  sit  on  my  horse.  They  concluded  to  purchase 
a  skiff,  and  one  of  them  to  take  me  down  by  water, 
while  the  other  went  with  the  horses  by  the  usual  route, 
hiring  a  man  to  take  charge  of  them.  We  went  down 
the  Big  Miami  River,  but  there  were  many  mill  weirs  and 
other  obstructions,  which  rendered  even  this  method  not 
only  slow  and  laborious,  but  extremely  trying  to  me  in 
my  condition.     At  last  I  was  reduced  to  such  a  state  of 


MEET  ONE  OF  MY  RELATIVES. 


^ 


ke  wine 
ig  much, 
;  Indians 
he  guests 
eemed  to 
g  various 
It  delight 
)f  my  re- 
family  of 
after  the 
two  men. 
;k  of  fever 
Toods  and 
ity  dollars. 
;  his  house 
purchased 
ney  before 
nd  unwell 
•t  lose  this 
:  road,  and 
out  with 
ill  that  I 
:o  purchase 

I  by  water, 
sual  route, 
went  down 

II  weirs  and 
method  not 
ng  to  me  in 

o 

;h  a  state  of 


I 


weakness  as  to  be  quite  unable  to  move.  My  companion 
grew  anxious  and  alarmed.  We  stopped  at  a  house  on 
the  bank  of  the  river,  the  owner  of  which,  though  a  poor 
man,  seemed  greatly  to  pity  me,  and  disposed  to  do  all 
he  cc  ild  for  my  relief.  I  determined,  therefore,  to  ask 
permission  to  stay  here,  my  friend  arranging  for  my 
being  taken  care  of,  till  he  went  to  the  Ohio,  and  either 
came  back  himself,  or  sent  some  one  for  me.  The  man 
with  whom  I  stopped  could  speak  a  little  of  the  Ottaw- 
waw  language,  and  spoke  to  me,  thinking  from  my  dress 
that  I  was  an  Indian.  He  was  surprised  when  I  also 
spoke  in  his  own  tongue,  and  he  did  everything  in  his 
power  to  make  me  comfortable,  until  my  nephew,  a  son 
of  one  of  my  sisters,  sent  by  my  relatives  in  Kentucky, 
came  for  me.  By  him  I  learned  about  the  death  of  my 
father,  and  also  some  particulars  about  others  of  my 
family.  Before  I  saw  Kish-kaw-ko,  at  Detroit,  I  had 
always  supposed  that  the  greater  part,  if  not  all,  of  my 
father's  family  had  been  killed  by  Manito-o-gheezik 
and  his  band,  the  year  subsequent  to  my  capture. 

Our  journey  was  very  tedious  and  difficult  to  Cincin- 
nati, where  we  rested  a  little.  Thence  we  descended  the 
Ohio  in  a  skiff.  My  fever  continued,  with  attacks  daily, 
and  when  the  chill  commenced  we  were  compelled  to 
stop  for  some  time,  so  that  our  progress  was  not 
rapid.  We  were  accompanied  by  one  man,  who  assisted 
my  nephew  to  put  me  in  and  take  me  out  of  the  skiff, 
for  I  was  now  reduced  to  a  mere  skeleton,  and  had  not 
strength  enough  to  walk  pnd  stand  by  myself 

As  the  night  was  coming  on  we  arrived  at  a  large 


7 


I 


268 


GJ^^EY  HA  war. 


Mb 


*54 


farm,  with  a  nice-looking  house.  Leaving  the  skiff,  they 
raised  me  by  the  arms,  and  partly  led,  partly  lifted  me 
towards  the  house,  where  my  nephew  asked  shelter  for 
the  night.  He  said  I  was  so  unwell  that  it  might  en- 
danger my  life  to  go  farther.  But  the  owner  told  us  we 
could  not  stay  there,  and  on  my  nephew  persisting  in 
his  request,  drove  us  roughly  away.  The  night  was  now 
upon  us,  but  we  had  to  return  to  the  boat.  The  next 
place  where  we  saw  lights  on  shore  was  more  than  a 
mile  further,  and  the  house  being  far  back  from  the 
river,  we  could  not  approach  in  the  skiff.  They  accord- 
ingly again  supported  me,  till  we  arrived  at  a  large 
brick  house.  The  people  within  had  just  gone  to  bed, 
but  on  my  nephew  knocking  at  the  door,  after  a  little 
a  man  came  out.  When  he  heard  what  we  asked,  and 
saw  me,  he  took  hold  of  me  and  assisted  me  into  the 
house  ;  then  called  his  wife  and  daughters,  who  prepared 
some  supper  for  my  companions.  For  me  he  got  some 
medicine,  and  made  me  go  to  bed,  and  I  slept  soundly. 
At  this  house  we  remained  the  next  day  and  night,  and 
were  treated  with  the  utmost  kindness.  From  that  time 
I  began  to  get  a  little  better,  and  without  much  more 
difficulty  I  reached  the  place  where  some  of  my  sister's 
children  were  living.  She  had  been  dead  some  years. 
I  went  to  the  house  of  an  other  nephew,  where  I  lay  sick 
for  some  weeks.  While  there  a  letter  arrived,  but  I  was 
too  ill  at  the  time  to  be  told  about  it.  After  recovering 
somewhat,  and  being  able  to  move  about,  they  told  me 
it-  was  from  my  brother  Edward,  whose  name  I  had 
never  forgotten.     He  had  gone  to  Reci  River  to  search 


A  PAINFUL  AND   TOILSOME  JOURNEY. 


269 


for  me.  I  was  also  told  that  one  of  my  relatives,  who 
lived  about  one  hundred  miles  distant,  had  wished  to 
come  to  him. 

The  thought  of  my  brother  Edward  being  still  alive, 
and  in  quest  of  me,  dwelt  on  my  mind  so  much  that  I 
declared  my  intention  of  taking  my  horse,  which  I  had 
now  begun  to  use,  and  returning  towards  Red  River. 
My  relatives  and  neighbours  tried  to  dissuade  me,  but 
when  they  found  me  determined  to  go,  they  made 
preparation  for  my  journey.  One  of  them  went  with 
me  as  far  as  Cincinnati.  When  he  left  me  I  went  on 
alone.  It  was  a  painful  and  disagreeable  journey  for 
me.  From  day  to  day  I  travelled,  weak  and  lonely, 
and  sometimes  hungry,  meeting  more  frequently  with 
suspicjous  looks  and  rough  words  than  with  kind  treat- 
ment. Although  I  had  enough  to  pay  for  corn  for  my 
horse,  more  tha.i  once  I  was  refused,  and  cursed  for  an 
Indian.  There  were  occasionally  better-hearted  people, 
as  one  old  man  who  was  standing  at  his  door  as  I 
passed.  He  called  to  me  to  stop,  took  my  horse  and 
gave  him  plenty  of  corn,  and  leading  me  into  the  house 
placed  food  before  me.  I  could  not  eat  at  the  time, 
upon  which  he  gave  me  some  nuts,  some  of  which  I 
ate.  When  he  saw  that  my  horse  had  eaten,  and  that 
I  was  impatient  to  start,  he  put  on  the  saddle  and 
brought  the  horse.  I  offered  him  money,  but  he  would 
not  take  it  At  night  I  did  not  go  to  a  house,  pre- 
ferring greatly  to  sleep  in  the  woods,  as  I  found  I 
could  sleep  there  far  better.  In  fact  I  had  been  so 
accustomed  to  sleep  in  the  open  air  in  the  fine  season, 


m 


«7o 


G/;^£y  iiAiVK, 


IllH! 


Ipii' 


that  I  felt  oppressed  in  a  house,  and  my  strength  was 
being  restored  by  adopting  my  old  habits  of  life.  When 
I  got  near  the  upper  part  of  the  Big  Miami  the  settle- 
ments were  few  and  far  apart.  One  day  seeing  a  number 
of  hogs  in  the  woods,  I  shot  one,  skinned  him,  and  hung 
the  meat  to  my  saddle,  so  that  I  was  for  some  time  well 
supplied.  At  the  forks  of  the  Miami  of  Lake  Erie  was 
a  trader  whom  I  knew,  and  who  spoke  Ottawwaw  as 
well  as  I  did.  He  might  have  been  expected  to  be 
friendly,  but  he  was  a  selfish,  disagreeable  man.  When 
I  asked  him  for  something  for  my  horse,  he  told  me  to 
be  gone,  as  he  would  give  nothing ;  but  offered  to  sell 
me  some  corn  for  my  bear  meat,  as  he  called  the  pork 
he  saw  hanging  at  my  saddle.  But  I  disliked  him,  and 
leaving  him,  slept  that  night  in  the  woods.  The  next 
day  I  had  the  good  fortune  to  come  to  a  house  where 
the  woman  treated  me  kindly.  She  fed  my  horse  and 
gave  me  a  piece  of  dried  vension,  which  I  cooked  and 
enjoyed  at  the  next  place  in  the  woods  where  I  halted. 

When  within  one  hundred  miles  of  Detroit,  I  was 
again  taken  very  sick,  and  had  to  remain  in  a  lodge  I 
constructed,  at  first  almost  without  hope  of  recovery. 
But  at  length  I  was  again  able  to  resume  my  journey. 

Two  days  from  Detroit  I  met  a  man,  having  a  Sioux 
pipe  in  his  hand,  who  merely  gave  me  a  look  as  he 
passed.  It  struck  me  as  I  went  on  that  this  man  had  a 
strong  resemblance  to  my  father,  whose  appearance  was 
thereby  recalled  to  my  memory.  On  arriving  on  the 
second  day  at  Detroit,  I  learned  that  this  man  on  the 
road  was  really  my  brother.      I  was   about  to  return 


MEETING  WITH  MY  BROTHER  EDWARD. 


271 


gth  was 
When 
e  settle- 
number 
nd  hung 
ime  well 
Erie  was 
wwaw  as 
ed  to  be 
.     When 
)ld  me  to 
ed  to  sell 
the  pork 
him,  and 
The  next 
ise  where 
horse  and 
)oked  and 
I  halted. 
)it,  I  was 
a  lodge  I 
recovery, 
ourney. 
g  a  Sioux 
ook  as  he 
nan  had  a 
trance  was 
ng  on  the 
an  on  the 
to  return 


after  him,  but  Governor  Cass,  to  whom  I  went  to  an- 
nounce my  arrival,  would  not  let  me  go.  He  said  that 
my  having  passed  towards  Detroit  would  be  known  at 
the  houses  on  the  way  ;  and  as  he  would  be  sure  to  in- 
quire at  each  of  these,  he  would  soon  hear  of  me  and 
come  back.  His  opinion  appeared  to  have  been  well 
founded,  for  in  three  days  my  brother  arrived.  He 
would  not  have  known  me,  but  the  affection  of  a 
bi  other  was  warm  in  his  heart,  and  he  held  me  a  long 
time  in  his  arms  in  silence.  We  were  soon  able  to 
hear  what  each  was  anxious  to  know,  but  of  this  I  need 
not  give  details.  He  persuaded  me  to  cut  my  long 
hair,  which  I  still  wore  in  Indian  style,  and  also  to  lay 
aside  the  Indian  dress.  But  the  dress  of  a  white  man 
was  uncomfortable  to  me,  and  I  was  compelled  from 
time  to  time,  as  will  appear  in  the  sequel,  to  resume  my 
old  dress  for  work  and  for  comfort 

My  brother  insisted  that  I  should  go  with  him  to  his 
house,  beyond  tne  Mississippi,  where  he  had  long  been 
settled.  We  set  off  thither  together.  At  Fort  Wayne  we 
received  kind  attention  from  the  military  commandant, 
and  the  journey  was,  on  the  whole,  pleasant  and  without 
incident  Forty  days  we  took  to  get  to  the  Mississippi, 
fifteen  miles  above  New  Madrid,  where  my  brother 
lived.  Thence  we  went  to  Jackson,  fifteen  miles  from 
Cape  Girardeau,  where  two  of  my  sisters  lived.  From 
this  place  we  started  to  go  to  Kentucky.  Crossing  the 
Mississippi,  a  little  above  Cape  Girardeau,  we  went  by 
way  of  Golconda,  on  the  Ohio,  to  Kentucky,  where 
several  relatives  lived,  near  villages  called  Salem  and 


272 


GREY  HAWK, 


a 


% 


|MIK| 


Princeton.  Here  my  sister  Lucy,  married  to  a  Mr. 
Rukkcn,  lived.  She  had  dreamed,  the  night  before  I 
arrived,  that  she  saw  me  coming  through  the  corn-field 
that  surrounded  the  house.  I  had  been  too  much 
accustomed  to  hear  of  dreams  and  presentiments,  and  to 
believe  in  them,  to  express  any  surprise  at  what  she  told 
me.  She  had  a  large  family  of  children,  all  of  whom, 
with  the  friends  and  neighbours,  crowded  around  to 
witness  the  lost  brother's  meeting  with  his  sister.  It 
was  a  wonderful  event  in  the  quiet  place.  Next  sabbath- 
day  there  was  a  great  assemblage  at  the  house,  and  a 
thanksgiving  service  was  held. 

My  brother-in-law  was  exceedingly  kind,  and  he  took 
much  trouble,  by  writing  letters  and  making  inquiries, 
to  see  if  in  my  father's  will  any  provision  had  been 
made  for  me.  Nothing  came  of  this  at  the  time,  but 
he  interested  so  many  people  that  a  handsome  sum  was 
collected,  and  I  never  was  so  rich  before  or  since.  I 
had  five  hundred  silver  dollars  when  I  went  back  to 
New  Madrid  to  my  brother  Edward.  I  was  going 
thence  to  my  sister's  at  Jackson,  but  he  would  not 
allow  me  to  go  alone,  no  doubt  thinking  that  the 
possession  of  this  money  might  be  the  means  of  ex- 
posing me  to  danger  or  bringing  me  into  difficulty. 

I  was  very  glad  to  remain  some  time  at  Jackson 
with  my  sister  there.  She  was  a  truly  good  woman, 
and  from  her  I  learned  much  about  the  religion  of 
which  I  knew  so  little.  I  had  met  people  who  called 
themselves  Christians,  but  who  in  their  lives  and  ways 
were  not  much  better  than  the  Indians  amonj?  whom  I 


RELIGIOUS  AND  MORAL  IDEAS  OF  INDIANS.       273 


)  a  Mr. 
before  I 
orn-field 
►o  much 
s,  and  to 
she  told 
f  whom, 
ound  to 
ister.  It 
sabbath- 
>e,  and  a 

\  he  took 
inquiries, 
lad  been 
time,  but 

sum  was 
since.     I 

back  to 
as  going 
^ould   not 

that  the 
ns  of  ex- 
ult y.  ^ 
:  Jackson 
3  woman, 
eligion  of 
ho  called 
and  ways 
I  whom  I 


was,  except  in  things  in  which  white  men  had  the 
advantage  of  more  knowledge.  I  had  never  happened 
to  meet  with  any  of  the  Christian  missionaries  or 
teachers,  of  whom  I  now  heard  as  labouring  among 
the  Indians  to  teach  them  true  religion.  The  old  man, 
Ah-koo-nah-goo-zik,  was  the  only  one  who  had  told 
me  of  such  teachers.  While  my  sister  talked  with  me 
there  came  back  to  my  memory  some  of  the  long-for- 
gotten things  I  had  been  taught  in  my  childhood,  and 
which  I  now  heard  with  very  different  feelings,  and 
which  I  was  able  now  to  understand  and  assent  to. 
The  Indians  were  n®t  without  religious  feeling,  and 
some  of  them  were  devout  as  far  as  their  superstitions 
went.  They  prayed  to  the  Great  Spirit,  and  made  offer- 
ings to  propitiate  his  favour.  They  had  ideas  of  right 
and  wrong,  but  they  regarded  things  as  good  or  bad 
only  according  to  the  customs  of  their  people.  A  good 
minister,  whom  my  sister  brought  to  see  me,  inquired 
much  about  the  beliefs  and  practices  of  the  Indians, 
and  asked  my  opinion  as  to  the  usefulness  of  sending 
missionaries  to  teach  them.  I  told  him  that  there  were 
some  who  would  be  grateful  to  be  taught,  and  that  they 
were  ever  too  ready  to  listen  to  any  who  professed  to 
bring  revelations  from  the  Great  Spirit.  I  told  him 
how  the  pretended  prophets  and  seers  had  sometimes 
been  obeyed,  when  they  gave  precepts,  which  perhaps 
they  had  heard  from  white  men,  against  lying  and 
stealing  and  drunkenness  and  other  evils,  though  they 
mixed  these  good  precepts  with  foolisl:  and  crafty 
superstitions.     I  told  him  also  that  the  Indians  would 

T 


«74 


CREY  HAWK, 


not  be  altogether  unprepared  to  receive  the  teaching 
about  Jesus  Christ,  the  Saviour  and  Friend  of  man. 
They  had  in  their  religion  not  only  reverence  for  the 
Great  Spirit,  but  their  legends  also  spoke  of  one  whom 
they  called  Na-na-bush,  who  was  the  creator  of  men 
and  their  patron  and  protector,  and  who  had  sometimes 
appeared  upon  the  earth  as  the  messenger  and  repre- 
sentative of  the  Great  Spirit.  They  believe  also  in  an 
evil  spirit,  or  devil,  called  Matche-Manito,  of  whom 
they  rarely  speak,  but  ot  whose  power  and  malice  they 
have  fear.  Their  ideas  are  confused,  and  may  differ  in 
various  tribes,  but  in  all  there  is  a  sense  of  some  kind 
of  religion,  and  I  thought  there  was  good  hope  in 
taking  better  teaching  to  them,  which  would  find  re- 
sponse both  in  their  understanding  and  their  con- 
science. 

The  good  minister  one  day  brought  a  book  which  he 
said  was  the  Life  of  David  Brainerd,  a  missionary 
^  among  the  Indians  in  times  long  past,  written  by 
Jonathan  Edwards,  of  Princeton  College.  He  read  to 
me  something  which  agreed  with  what  I  had  told  him. 
It  was  about  a  poor  Indian  who  once  came  to  him. 
He  had  never  had  any  communication  with  Christian 
people,  and  yet  unaided  by  any  written  revelation  he 
possessed  some  just  ideas  of  his  own  relation  and  duty 
to  the  Great  Spirit.     Here  is  the  missionary's  story : — 

"  I  discoursed  with  him  about  Christianity.  Some  of 
my  discourse  he  seemed  to  like,  but  some  of  it  he  dis- 
liked extremely.  He  told  me  that  God  had  taught  him 
his  religion,  and  that  he  never  would  turn  from  it :  but 


AN  INDIAN  REFORMER, 


275 


eaching 
>f   man. 

for  the 
e  whom 
of  men 
■netimes 
i  repre- 
;o  in  an 
whom 
ice  they 

differ  in 
me  kind 

hope   in 

find  re- 
leir  con- 

which  he 
lissionary 
itten  by 
;  read  to 
told  him. 
;  to  him. 
Christian 
ilation  he 
and  duty 
story : — 

Some  of 
it  he  dis- 
lught  him 
m  it :  but 


wanted  to  find  some  who  would  join  heartily  with  him 
in  it.     For  the  Indians,  he  said,  were  grown  very  de- 
generate and  corrupt.     He  had    thoughts,   he  said,  of 
leaving  all  his  friends  and  travelling  abroad  in  order  to 
find  some  who  would  join  with  him ;  for  he  believed 
that  God  had  some  good  people  somewhere,  who  felt 
as  he  did.     He  had  not  always,  he  said,  felt  as  he  now 
did,  but  had  formerly  been  like  the  rest  of  the  Indians, 
until  about  four  or  five  years  before  that  time.     Then, 
ho  said,  his  heart  was  very  much  distressed,  so  that  he 
could  not  live  among  the  Indians,  but  got  away  into 
the  woods  and  lived  alone  for  some  months.     At  length 
he  says,  God  comforted  his  heart,  and  showed  him  what 
he  should  do ;  and  since  that  time  he  had  known  God, 
and  tried  to  serve  Him,  and  loved  all  men,  be  they  who 
they  would,  so  as  he  never  did  befo«-e.     He  treated  me 
with  uncommon  courtesy,  and  seemed  to  be  hearty  in  it. 
I  was  told  by  the  Indians  that  he  opposed  their  drink- 
ing strong  liquor,  with  all  his  power,  and  that  if  at  any 
time  he  could  not  dissuade  them  from  it  by  all  he  could 
say,  he  would  leave  them  and  go  crying  into  the  woods. 
It  was  manifest  that  he  had  a  set  of  religious  notions, 
which  he  had  examined  for  himself,  and  not  taken  for 
granted  upon  bare  tradition,  and   he  relished  or  dis- 
relished whatever  was  spoken  of  a  religious  nature,  as  it 
either  agreed  or  disagreed  with  his  standard.     While  I 
was  discoursing  he  would  sometimes  say,  '  Now  that  I 
like,  so   God   has    taught  me,*   etc.,   and  some  of  his 
sentiments  seemed  very  just.     He  seemed  to  be  sincere, 
honest,  and  conscientious  in  his  own  way,  and  accord- 


276 


GREY  II A IV K. 


Si: 


ing  to  his  own  religious  notions,  which  was  more  than 
I  ever  saw  in  any  other  pagan.  I  perceived  that  he 
was  looked  upon  and  derided  among  most  of  the 
Indians  as  a  precise  zealot,  who  made  a  needless  noise 
about  religious  matters,  but  I  must  say  there  was  some- 
thing in  his  temper  and  disposition  which  looked  more 
like  true  religion  than  anything  I  ever  observed  among 
other  heathens." 

Whether  this  Indian's  religion  was  "  true "  or  not,  it 
was  certainly  better  than  that  of  many  who  call  them- 
selves Christians.  The  minister  said  that  this  man  was 
one  among  a  thousand,  and  that  there  were  very  few 
who  would  thus  separate  themselves  from  their  fellows 
and  strive  to  be  good  as  he  did.  The  indulgence  of 
natural  desires  and  passions  prevents  self-denial.  He 
explained  to  me  that  the  excellence  of  the  Christian 
religion  s  "speared  most  in  this,  that  it  gives  motive 
powerful  enough  to  overcome  natural  desire  and  evil 
ways.  Out  of  love  and  gratitude  to  the  Saviour  who 
died  for  us,  obedience  and  self-denial  become  easy,  just 
as  we  will  do  and  suffer  much  for  a  friend  or  for  one 
loved  by  us.  I  have  said  more  than  I  intended  about 
this,  but  it  may  interest  those  who  have  read  or  heard 
about  missions  to  the  Indians.  But  now  to  resume  my 
narrative.  •  ^  -       - 


:\ 


:  than 
lat  he 
5f  the 
\  noise 
some- 
l  more 
among 


•  not,  it 

them- 
lan  was 
2ry  few 

fellows 
jence  of 
al.  He 
hristian 

motive 
ind  evil 
)ur  who 
asy,  just 

for  one 
d  about 
or  heard 
ume  my 


.■...«,S.'-      •  •      •'        '"       n    -\  ■ 


,5'      ■(■. 


CHAPTER   XIV. 


■■« ; 


Journey  to  St.  Louis  on  the  Mississippi— To  Chicago — To  the 
Sault  de  St.  Marie— Hear  of  my  Indian  Wife  and  Children — 
Return  to  my  Relatives  in  Kentucky — Distaste  for  Civilized 
Life —  Wanderings  Resumed—  To  Chicago  and  Fort  Clark — 
Adventure  at  a  Ferry — To  Mackinac — Colonel  Boyd  and  Mr. 
H.  School :raft— Engaged  as  a  Trader— A  Struggle  with 
Famine — Second  and  last  Experiment  at  Trading —  With  the 
American  Fur  Company — Interview  with  my  Children  at  the 
Lake  of  the  Woods — Their  removal  by  the  Ifuiians— Engage- 
ment as  Interpreter  to  Mr.  Schoolcraft. 


S7S 


\ 


j 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


From  Jackson  my  brother  and  I  went  to  St.  Louis  on 
the  Mississippi,  where  we  saw  Governor  Clark,  who  had 
already  given  much  assistance  to  my  brother  in  his 
journeys  in  search  of  me.  He  received  us  with  great 
kindness,  and  offered  us  whatever  assistance  we  might 
think  necessary  in  accomplishing  the  object  I  now  had 
in  view,  which  was  to  bring  my  family  from  the  Indian 
country.  My  wife  I  had  little  hope  of  recovering,  but 
I  felt  unwilling  to  leave  my  children  among  the  people 
where  they  were.  My  brother  wished  to  accompany 
me,  and  take  a  considerable  number  of  men,  to  aid,  if 
necessary,  in  taking  my  children  by  force.  But  I  went 
one  day  to  Governor  Clark  and  told  him  not  to  listen 
to  my  brother,  who  knew  little  of  the  country  or  people 
I  was  going  to  visit,  or  of  what  was  needful  to  my 
success  in  the  attempt  to  bring  out  my  family.  In 
tiuth,  I  did  not  wish  my  brother,  or  any  other  white 
man,  to  accompany  me,  as  I  knew  he  could  not  submit 
to  all  the  hardships  of  the  journey,  and  live,  as  I  should 
be  compelled  to  live,  in  an  Indian  lodge  all  winter. 
Furthermore,  I  was  aware  that  he  would  be  rather  an 
encumbrance  than  any  help  to  me ;  and  I  persuaded 
him  to  return. 

Governor  Clark  wished  to  send  me  by  the  way  of  the 


279 


28o 


GREY  HAIVIC. 


upper  Mississippi,  but  I  was  unwilling  to  go  that  way, 
on  account  of  the  Sioux,  through  whose  country  I  must 
pass.  He  gave  me  a  Mackinac  boat,  large  enough  to 
carry  fifty  men,  with  provisions,  axes,  tents,  and  other 
stores.  The  current  of  the  Mississippi,  below  the 
Missouri,  soon  convinced  me  that  this  large  boat  was 
not  adapted  for  my  journey,  and  at  Portage  de  Sioux, 
I  disposed  of  it,  and  of  such  of  the  goods  as  I  could  not 
stow  away  in  a  small  canoe,  in  which,  with  two  men,  I 
proceeded  to  the  head  of  the  Illinois  River,  and  thence 
to  Chicago. 

I  had  a  letter  from  Governor  Clark  to  Mr.  M'Kenzie, 
the  Indian  agent  at  that  place,  and  as  there  was  no 
vessel  about  to  sail  for  Mackinac,  he  fitted  out  a  bark 
canoe,  with  a  crew  of  Indians,  to  take  me  on  my 
journey.  But  the  Indians  stopped  for  some  days  drink- 
ing, and  a  vessel  meanwhile  arrived,  in  which  I  sailed 
on  her  return  voyage.  At  Mackinac  I  waited  ten  days, 
when  Captain  Knapp,  of  the  revenue  cutter,  offered  me 
a  passage  to  Drummond's  Island.  Here  Dr.  Mitchell 
and  the  Indian  agent.  Colonel  Anderson,  treated  me  in 
a  very  friendly  manner,  until  the  latter  had  an  opportu- 
nity to  send  me  to  the  Sault  de  St.  Marie. 

At  the  Sault  I  remained  two  or  three  months,  as 
Colonel  Dickson,  who  was  there,  would  not  allow  me  to 
go  up  Lake  Superior  in  the  North-West  Company's 
trading  vessel,  which  went  and  returned  three  times 
while  I  was  detained,  waiting  for  him.  He  was  going 
by  boat,  and  I  was  to  go  with  him.  At  last  he  was 
ready  to  start.     We  were  no  sooner  out  from  shore  than 


THE  REDHEADED  ENGLISHMAN, 


281 


way, 
must 
gh  to 
other 
V  the 
it  was 
Sioux, 
Id  not 
men,  I 
thence 

iCenzie, 
vas  no 
a  bark 
on  my 
5  drink- 
[  sailed 
jn  days, 
^red  me 
Vlitchell 
d  me  in 
)pportu- 

•nths,  as 
w  me  to 
mpany's 
se  times 
as  going 
he  was 
lore  than 


he  told  me  to  take  an  oar,  and  although  I  was  then  in 
feeble  health,  he  compelled  me  to  row  as  long  as  I  was 
able  to  sit  up.  Being  at  last  disabled,  he  set  me  on 
shore,  at  a  spot  twenty  miles  above  Fort  William,  where 
I  found  Mr.  Griarson,  who  was  in  charge  of  some  pro- 
perty for  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company.  I  do  not  know 
why  Colonel  Dickson  treated  me  as  he  had  done,  except 
he  had  been  told  something  against  me  by  the  North- 
West  people.  When  he  set  me  on  shore  I  told  him  I 
should  be  at  the  other  side  of  the  lake  before  him. 
Leaving  my  baggage  under  the  charge  of  Mr.  Giarson, 
I  hired  a  canoe,  with  an  old  Frenchman,  and  having 
good  luck  in  crossing  I  was  there  before  him.  He  went 
on  by  the  Indians'  road  to  the  Red  River.  We  heard 
he  had  a  journey  of  extreme  difficulty,  and  suffered 
from  fatigue  and  hunger.  The  Indians  greatly  disliked 
this  "  red-headed  "  Englishman,  as  they  called  him.  He 
was  an  ill-tempered,  rough  man.  On  his  way  to  Red 
River  he  passed  an  enclosed  Indian  burying-ground, 
where  some  of  the  people  known  to  me  were  buried. 
Colonel  Dickson  and  his  people  broke  down  the  palings, 
and  destroyed  the  little  sheds  that  had  been  built  over 
the  graves.  The  Indians  were  deeply  offended  by  this, 
and  threatened  to  take  his  life,  which  they  might  pro- 
bably have  done,  had  an  opportunity  offered.  He  went 
to  Pembinah,  thence  to  Lake  Naverse,  and  returned  no 
more  into  the  country  of  the  Ojibbeways. 

The  village  or  settlement  where  I  had  lived  with  my 
family  was  in  an  island  in  the  Lake  of  the  Woods.  I 
made  inquiries,  and  learned  that  my  wife  and  two  of  her 


282 


GREY  HAWK, 


c 


children  had  left  for  some  distant  place.  Her  conduct, 
I  heard,  was  such  that  I  lost  all  wish  to  see  her,  though 
I  still  retained  some  feeling  towards  the  children. 
Being  much  unsettled,  and  not  resolved  as  to  what  1 
should  do,  I  went  to  Mackinac.  Mr.  Boyd,  the  Indian 
agent  there,  wished  to  hire  me  as  a  striker  in  his  smith's 
shop,  but  not  liking  the  employment,  I  did  not  wish  to 
remain.  There  was  a  vessel  going  to  Chicago,  and  I 
was  willing  to  pay  for  a  passage,  but  was  refused  per- 
mission to  be  a  passenger.  I  was  therefore  obliged  to 
purchase  a  canoe,  in  which  I  started,  with  only  one  man 
to  assist  me.  Colonel  Boyd  gave  me  a  letter  to  Dr. 
•Wolcott,  who  was  now  Indian  agent  there.  On  arriving 
after  rather  a  difficult  voyage,  I  was  ill  with  fever,  and 
my  money  being  now  spent  I  was  in  great  distress.  As 
soon  as  I  was  able  I  went  to  Dr.  Wolcott  to  present  the 
letter ;  but  he  would  not  receive  it,  or  take  any  notice 
of  me.  He  knew  well  who  I  was,  as  he  had  seen  me 
before  when  I  passed  Chicago,  and  I  could  not  tell  why 
he  refused  me  assistance.  I  might  have  perished  but 
for  the  kindness  of  a  Frenchman,  who  had  been  to  carry 
some  boats  across  the  Portage.  His  v*<ife  was  an  Ojib- 
beway  woman,  and  commonly  accompanied  him  when 
he  went  to  take  any  boats  across  the  Portage.  Though 
his  horses  were  much  tired  with  the  long  journey  from 
which  he  had  returned,  he  agreed  to  take  me  and  my 
canoe  sixty  miles.  He  lent  me  also  one  of  the  horses 
to  ride,  as  I  was  too  weak  to  walk,  and  he  thought  that 
riding  would  be  less  fatiguing  than  jolting  in  the  cart 
with  the  canoe.     Before  we  got  to  the  end  of  the  sixty 


BOAT  fOURNEY  WITH  A  FRENCHMAN. 


283 


miles,  as  there  was  now  a  little  water  in  the  river,  I  con- 
cluded to  put  my  canoe  in,  and  try  to  descend  in  it. 
My  Frenchman,  whom  I  had  brought  from  Mackinac, 
had  deserted  at  Chicago,  and  I  now  obtained  the  help 
of  an  old  Indian,  called  the  Smoker.  We  continued 
our  laborious  and  difficult  route  along  the  bed  of  the 
Illinois.  Beyond  the  Yellow  Ochre  River  there  was 
more  water,  and  in  due  time  we  went  down  to  Fort 
Clark,  which  is  on  a  narrow  neck  of  land  between  two 
lakes.  Here  I  met  some  acquaintances,  or  rather  some 
who  claimed  relationship  in  consequence  of  being  in 
some  degree  connected  with  the  family  I  had  first  be- 
longed to  among  the  Indians.  One  of  them  was  a  son 
of  the  husband  of  Net-no-kwa.  An  old  woman  gave 
me  a  sack  of  wiskobtmmenuk,  as  they  call  corn  when 
plucked  green,  boiled,  and  then  dried.  Another  gave 
me  some  venison,  the  larger  part  of  a  deer  he  had  just 
killed.  He  refused  any  compensation,  and  when  I  gave 
him  a  little  powder  and  shot,  and  some  flints,  he 
appeared  very  thankful.  We  passed  great  numbers 
of  Po-ta-wa-to-mies,  their  lodges  standing  many  together 
at  every  bend  of  the  river.  Some  of  them  started  out 
in  their  canoes  occasionally,  and  accompanied  me  some 
distance,  asking  who  I  was,  and  where  I  was  going. 
They  seemed  very  friendly,  and  I  felt  no  alarm,  having 
nothing  that  could  induce  them  to  attack  me,  had  they 
any  idea  of  plunder.  In  this  manner  I  descended  the 
Illinois  River,  killing  sufficient  game  when  it  was  wanted, 
and  my  health  gradually  mending,  until  I  came  to  St. 
Louis.   . 


2S4 


GREY  HAWK. 


Here  Governor  Clark  showed  his  wonted  kindness 
not  only  to  me,  but  to  the  old  Smoker,  who  had  been 
faithful  and  serviceable  to  me  on  the  journey.  After 
giving  the  old  man  a  handsome  present,  he  provided  for 
his  return  to  his  own  country,  and  dismissed  him. 

After  staying  some  time  at  St.  Louis,  I  went  to  Cape 
Girardeau  in  my  birch  bark  canoe,  having  a  letter  from 
Governor  Clark  to  the  Indian  agent  at  that  place.  At 
Cape  Girardeau,  where  I  left  my  canoe,  and  where  I 
remained  only  a  short  time,  I  saw  some  of  Major  Long's 
exploring  party,  then  on  their  return  from  the  Rocky 
Mountains.  This  was  in  the  fall  of  the  year  1820,  about 
a  year  after  my  first  return  to  the  Ohio.  From  the 
time  of  my  capture  just  thirty  years  had  then  elapsed, 
so  that  it  must  have  been  in  the  spring  of  1789  I  was 
taken  prisoner. 

:  From  Cape  Girardeau  it  was  only  about  fifteen  miles 
to  Jackson,  where  I  remained  several  months  with  my 
sister.  Thence  I  went  to  Kentucky,  and  next  fall  to 
St.  Louis,  to  see  Governor  Clark ;  but  he  was  not  at 
home,  and  as  many  people  were  dying  there  of  fevers,  I 
made  but  a  short  stay.  On  returning  to  Jackson,  I 
found  that  there  was  also  much  illness  there,  and  several 
of  my  relatives,  with  whom  I  then  lived,  died  that  year. 

In  the  spring  of  1822  I  started  to  go  again  to  the 
north,  not  finding  that  I  was  content  among  *my  friends 
in  Kentucky.  I  had  lived  so  long  an  active  wandering 
life,  that  not  only  my  health  but  my  mind  would  give 
way  if  I  continued  in  the  uneventful,  passive  existence 
I  had  lately  been  leading.     I  went  by  the  way  of  the 


DISPUTE   WITH  A  FERRYMAN, 


28s 


Grand  Prairie ;  and  having  given  my  canoe  to  my 
brother,  I  procured  a  horse,  and  rode  to  St.  Louis,  and 
thence  proceeded  by  way  of  the  Illinois  towards  Chi- 


cago. 


The  Indian  agent  for  Fort  Clark  lived  at  this  time  at 
a  place  called  Elk  Heart,  some  distance  below.  He,  as 
well  as  most  of  the  people  on  this  route,  had  been  kind, 
and  had  shown  a  disposition  to  assist  me  whenever  I 
had  need  of  anything.  On  this  journey  I  stopped  at 
Elk  Heart,  at  the  house  of  the  agent ;  and  though  he 
was  not  at  home,  I  had  my  horse  fed,  and  obtained  all 
I  required  free  of  expense.  On  the  following  day  I  met 
the  agent  on  his  way  home  from  Fort  Clark,  and  told 
him  of  the  hospitable  reception  I  had  met  at  his  house 
in  his  absence.  He  was  glad  to  hear  of  this,  and  he 
told  me  I  should  soon  come  to  a  bad  river  to  cross ; 
"  but,"  he  said,  "  there  is  a  boat  now  on  this  side,  in 
which  I  have  just  crossed.  The  man  to  whom  it  be- 
longs lives  on  the  other  side.  You  must  use  the  boat 
to  cross,  and  then  tell  him  to  take  it  around  to  the  other 
river,  which  is  beyond  his  house,  and  cross  that,  and  I 
will  pay  him  for  his  trouble." 

I  crossed  accordingly,  and  found  the  man  at  his 
house.  He  seemed  very  much  struck  by  my  horse,  and 
offered  to  buy  it  from  me.  I  told  him  the  horse  was 
necessary  for  my  journey,  and  I  could  by  no  means 
part  with  it.  Still  he  insisted,  and  as  much  as  said  he 
was  determined  to  have  it  from  me.  He  offered  a 
larger  price,  and  said  unless  I  would  let  him  have  the 
horse,  I  should  not  have  his  boat  to  cross  the  river.     He 


286 


GREY  HAWK. 


■!|!i 


then  began  to  bully  and  abuse  me ;  but  all  he  could  say 
cr  do  would  not  induce  me  to  consent.  The  boat  had 
been  taken  round  to  the  river  I  had  to  cross  for  the  use 
of  some  other  person,  and  I  started  off,  expecting  to  find 
it  there. 

On  my  way  to  the  ferry  I  met  the  man  on  horseback. 
He  had  gone  quickly  by  another  way,  and  now,  on 
meeting  me,  said,  "  I  have  taken  away  the  canoe,  and 
you  cannot  cross."  Without  regarding  this,  I  went  on, 
and  when  I  arrived  I  found  that  the  canoe  was  indeed 
gone,  and  there  were  no  logs  or  other  materials  to  con- 
struct a  raft,  which  I  was  ready  to  do  rather  than  ^o 
back.  At  last  I  reflected  that  if  he  had  hidden  .he 
canoe,  as  was  most  probably  the  case,  his  track  would 
lead  me  to  the  place.  Then  going  back  to  the  road,  at 
some  distance  from  the  river,  I  found  his  track  coming 
to  it.  This  I  followed  until  I  found  the  canoe,  a  con- 
siderable distance  below  the  ferry.  Taking  it  to  the 
crossing  place,  I  went  over,  and  when  the  canoe  had 
served  its  purpose,  I  pushed  it  into  the  stream,  and  said 
to  it,  "  Now  go,  and  stay  where  your  covetous,  ill-con- 
ditioned master  hiHes  you."  On  reaching  Chicago,  I 
had  to  sell  the  horse  for  much  less  than  its  value,  being 
told  I  could  not  take  it  to  Mackinac  except  at  great 
expense,  so  I  had  to  make  my  way  there  on  foot. 

A  principal  part  of  my  design  in  now  going  to  Mac- 
kinac was  to  engage  myself  to  Colonel  Boyd,  the  Indian 
agent  there,  as  an  interpreter,  he  having  formerly  ex- 
pressed a  wish  that  I  should  do  so,  whenever  I  had 
recovered  and  acquired  such  a  knowledge  of  English  as 


\ 


IN  SEARCH  OF  EMPLOYMENT. 


257 


would  qualify  me  to  discharge  the  duties  of  that  office. 
This  I  had  done  in  much  less  time  than  I  had  expected, 
while  among  my  relatives  and  friends.     It  was,  there- 
fore, a  great  disappointment  when  Colonel  Boyd  told 
me  that  I  was  a  little  too  late,  as  he  had  then  only 
recently  engaged  a  man  to  fill  the  place.     He  informed 
me,  however,  that  an  agent  to  be  stationed  at  Sault  de 
St.  Marie  was  expected  immediately,  and  thought  that 
I   might   obtain   the   situation  of   interpreter  for   him. 
Mr.    Schoolcraft,    the   gentleman    referred  to,    arrived 
shortly  after  at  Mackinac,  and  he  readily  entertained  my 
proposal.     But  he  said  he  could  not  fix  until  he  knew 
what  arrangements   had    been    made    at  Sault  de  St. 
Marie.     He  told  me  to  follow  him  in  three  or  four  days, 
he  himself  staying  only  a  few  hours  at  Mackinac.     I 
made  some  preparations,  and  was  nearly  ready  to  start, 
when  a  letter  came  from  Mr.  Schoolcraft,  saying  that  he 
found  an  interpreter  at  the  Sault,  and  therefore  did  not 
require  my  services.     It  was  a  great  disappointment,  but 
could  not  be  helped.     This  was  the  first  time  I  saw  a 
man  whose  name  has  since  become  known  everywhere 
as  a  friend   to   the    Indians,    and    whom    afterwards   I 
served  for  many  years  as  interpreter.     But  I  had  some 
trials  and  adventures  to  pass  through  before  obtaining 
the  employment  on  which  I  had  set  my  mind. 

Being  now  without  employment,  I  engaged  to  Mr. 
Stewart,  agent  of  the  American  Fur  Company,  to  go 
with  the  traders  into  the  Indian  country.  This  I  pre- 
ferred to  remaining  with  the  agent  at  Mackinac,  though 
he  proposed,  as  he  had  once  before  done,  to  hire  me  for 


2SS 


GREY  HAWA'. 


pi 


a  striker  at  his  smith's  shop.  My  health  was  now  re- 
stored, and  an  active  life  was  more  in  accordance  with 
my  present  feelings.  For  my  services  with  the  people 
of  the  American  Fur  Company  I  was  to  receive  two 
hundred  and  twenty-five  dollars  a  year. 

I  went  to  the  Sault  de  St.  Marie  with  Mr.  Morrison, 
one  of  the  company's  principal  clerks.  Thence  they 
sent  me  in  a  boat  with  some  Frenchmen  to  Fond  du 
Lac.  I  was  unacquainted  with  the  usages  of  these 
people,  and  should  have  suffered,  aiid  perhaps  perished, 
for  want  of  provisions,  not  knowing  I  had  to  provide 
them,  had  I  not  purchased  some  occasionally  from  the 
boat's  crew.  From  Fond  du  Lac  I  went  to  Rainy  Lake 
with  Mr.  Cote ;  but  my  ignorance  of  the  business  to 
which  I  had  engaged  myself  exposed  me  to  much  in- 
convenience. I  had  some  traps  with  me,  with  which  I 
took  a  considerable  number  of  musk-rats ;  but  I  was 
not  less  surprised  than  displeased  when  told  that  what 
I  had  taken  with  my  own  traps  did  not  belong  to  me. 
I  was  not  only  compelled  to  give  these  up,  but  I  was 
made  to  paddle  by  myself  a  canoe  heavily  laden  with 
wild  rice,  and  to  submit  to  various  other  laborious  em- 
ployments, which  I  did  very  reluctantly,  supposing  that 
I  had  been  engaged  only  as  a  hunter. 

When  we  arrived  at  Rainy  Lake,  I  went  to  hunt,  but 
killed  nothing,  finding  no  game  there  at  the  time.  Soon 
afterwards  they  sent  me  to  Lake  River,  and  before  the 
ice  had  formed  so  as  to  put  an  end  to  fishing,  I  had 
taken  a  large  number  of  sturgeons.  When  winter  com- 
menced, Mr.  Cote  sent  me,  along  with  one  clerk  and  four 


:i    \'  , 


ON  SHORT  COMMONS, 


1^^ 


Frenchmen,  with  a  small  outfit  of  goods,  in  value  about 
a  hundred  and  sixty  dollars,  to  trade  among  the  In- 
dians, We  were  furnished  with  no  other  food  than  wild 
rice,  at  the  rate  of  eighteen  quarts  per  man,  and  in- 
structed not  to  return  till  we  had  exchanged  all  our 
goods  for  peltries.  As  I  knew  we  should  have  to  travel 
far  before  we  found  the  Indians,  I  requested  of  Mr. 
Cote  permission  to  remain  while  I  could  prepare  a  train 
and  harness  for  two  dogs  which  I  had  procured,  and 
also  snow-shoes  for  ourselves,  but  he  would  not  hear  o^ 
a  moment's  delay  in  our  departure. 

Four  days  after  we  started  a  heavy  snow  fell,  and  our 
wild  rice  being  nearly  all  expended,  the  clerk  and  three 
of  the  Frenchmen  left  me,  and  returned  to  the  fort 
There  was  now  only  myself  and  one  Frenchman  named 
Veiage,  who,  however,  was  a  hardy,  patient,  and  most 
excellent  man,  and  we  struggled  on  through  the  snow 
with  our  heavy  loads  as  best  we  could. 

After  some  days,  and  when  we  were  extremely  re- 
duced through  want  of  provision,  we  found  some  lodges 
of  Indians,  but  they  were  poor ;  and  having  only  a  small 
supply  of  dried  food,  were  in  an  almost  starving  condi- 
tion. I  left  Veiage  with  them,  and  with  a  small  portion 
of  the  goods  I  pushed  forward  in  quest  of  another  en- 
campment, which  they  told  me  was  at  no  great  distance. 
I  found  the  Indians  here  in  no  better  condition.  On 
my  return  to  the  place  where  I  had  left  my  companion, 
I  found  the  lodges  had  been  removed,  and  no  person 
was  to  be  seen.  My  strength  was  exhausted,  and  I  sat 
down  in  a  state  of  great  depression.     The  night  was 

25  u 


syy 


CKEY  HAWK. 


I'. 


coming  on,  and  I  was  afraid  I  should  perish  with  cold 
and  hunger,  when  one  of  the  Indians  appeared,  who  had 
come  to  the  place  of  the  camp  to  look  at  some  traps  he 
had  set  He  lighted  a  fire,  and,  having  raised  me  up, 
he  assisted  me  to  the  place  where  they  had  made  their 
encampment.  He  had  taken  one  beaver,  and  this  was 
now  to  be  divided  among  about  twenty  persons,  all  of 
whom  were  in  a  nearly  starving  condition.  I  found 
that  the  Indians  had  been  joined  by  two  other  lodges, 
one  of  which  was  that  of  one  who  knew  me  well.  His 
wife  began  to  cry  when  she  saw  the  extreme  misery  of 
my  condition  on  arrival,  so  much  was  I  reduced  and 
changed  by  hunger  and  fatigue.  I  heard  from  them 
something  about  my  Indian  family,  at  least  about  my 
son  and  one  of  my  daughters,  who  were  with  a  band 
near  the  Red  River. 

The  following  day  six  Frenchmen  came  upon  us, 
having  been  sent  forward  by  Mr.  Cote,  who  no  doubt 
supposed  that  I  had  found  buffalo,  and  must  by  this 
time  have  meat  in  abundance.  The  clerk  and  the  three 
others  had  not  arrived  before  thev  left.  We  were  now 
in  a  starving  condition.  One  of  my  dogs  died  and  was 
eaten.  A  day  or  two  after  we  killed  and  ate  my  second 
dog.  With  bones,  old  moccasins,  and  pieces  of  leather, 
we  had  a  struggle  to  sustain  life.  It  was  necessary  to 
make  some  move  promptly,  and  I  resolved  to  push  on 
towards  the  buffalo  region.  As  we  had  a  considerable 
distance  to  travel  before  we  could  reach  it,  we  consulted 
together,  and  determined  to  kill  one  of  the  Fur  Com- 
pany's dogs  of  the  goods  train.     We  did  this,  and  were 


TRADING  FOR   THE  AMERICAN  FIR  COMPANY.     291 

enabled,  on  the  strength  of  it,  to  reach  the  buffalo 
ground,  where  our  distress  soon  was  ended.  I  killed 
several,  and  we  laid  up  a  good  supply  of  meat  in  our 
camp.  The  Frenchmen,  however,  after  their  pressure 
was  relieved,  became  lazy  and  insolent,  and  refused  to 
go  to  bring  in  the  meat,  to  carry  packs,  or  render  me  as 
a  hunter  any  assistance  whatever.  When  we  were  about 
to  return  to  the  trading-house,  every  one  of  these  men 
refused  to  take  any  load  beyond  his  own  blanket  and 
provisions,  except  Veiage,  and  with  him  I  divided  the 
peltries  which  we  had  obtained  gradually  for  our  goods. 
They  weighed  in  all  six  hundred  pounds.  We  were 
delayed  a  good  while  in  carrying  this  heavy  load  to  the 
fort.  • 

When  I  arrived  I  accounted  for  my  whole  outfit  and 
advances,  having  peltries  in  exchange  for  every  article 
I  had  taken,  except  some  powder  and  shot,  which  we 
had  ourselves  expended  in  hunting.  The  price  of  this 
was  deducted  from  my  pay,  in  my  final  settlement 
with  the  agent  of  the  American  Fur  Company.  Ten 
dollars  also  were  deducted  for  the  dog  we  had  killed 
in  the  extremity  of  our  hunger,  although  it  had  been 
the  means  of  saving  not  my  life  only,  but  that  of  the 
Frenchmen  who  were  with  me.  But  Mr.  Cote  did  not 
consider  my  return  a  good  one,  and  complained  of  me 
for  having  refused  to  take  whisky  with  my  outfit.  I 
told  him  that  if  I  had  taken  whisky  I  could  certainly 
have  obtained  a  greater  quantity  of  peltries,  but  I  was 
averse  to  trading  with  the  Indians  when  under  the  in- 
fluence of  drink,  and  did   not  wish  to  be  one,  on  any 


if .-» 


292 


C/i^£y  HAWK. 


occasion,  or  for  any  profit,  to  introduce  what  was  so 
hurtful  amongst  them.  He  was  determined,  however, 
to  send  me  out  again,  and  in  deference  to  his  very 
urgent  appeals  I  agreed  to  conform  only  for  this  once 
to  his  instructions,  which  were,  "to  use  every  method 
to  procure  the  greatest  possible  quantity  of  skins  at  the 
lowest  price."  He  said  that  his  own  position,  as  well  as 
the  prosperity  of  the  company,  depended  on  a  good 
return  at  this  time.  He  insisted  therefore  that  I  should 
take  whisky,  and  I  did  so,  although  reluctantly. 

This  time  I  went  to  the  country  about  the  Lake  of 
the  Woods,  and  with  an  outfit  valued  at  two  hundred 
dollars  I  purchased,  through  whisky,  more  than  double 
the  number  of  peltries  I  had  brought  in  before.  Mr. 
Cote  expressed  the  highest  satisfaction  at  my  success ; 
but  I  told  him  if  he  wished  his  goods  sold  in  that 
way  he  must  employ  some  other  person,  as  I  could 
never  again  consent  to  take  part  in  such  fraud  and 
wrong.  I  had  been  so  long  among  the  Indians  that 
many  of  them  were  personally  my  friends,  and  having 
seen  the  extent  of  the  mischiefs  occasioned  by  the  in- 
troduction of  intoxicating  liquors,  I  had  become  desir- 
ous to  prevent  it  as  far  as  in  my  power;  at  least  I 
was  not  willing  to  be  myself  an  instrument  in  spreading 
such  poison  among  them.  I  could  not  use  the  advan- 
tage to  be  gained  by  their  unconquerable  appetite  for 
drink  in  bargaining  with  them  ;  and  I  knew  that  though 
they  might  be  easily  defrauded,  the  fraud  thus  practised 
was  soon  known  to  them,  and  would  be  followed  by 
resentment  and  dislike  in  proportion  as  they  were  made 


TN  SEARCH  OF  MY  INDIAN  FAMILY. 


293 


to  suffer ;  more  particularly  against  me,  whom  they 
looked  upon  as  one  of  their  own  number.  Mr.  Cote 
seemed  annoyed,  but  he  saw  that  I  was  in  earnest  in 
what  I  said. 

I  remained  altogether  fifteen  months  in  the  employ 
of  the  American  Fur  Company,  during  all  which  time 
I  did  not  sleep  twenty  times  in  the  house,  so  active  and 
laborious  were  my  duties.  It  had  been  an  item  in  my 
agreement  with  Mr.  Stewart  that  I  should  be.  allowed  to 
go  to  Red  River  to  see  my  children,  and  make  an  at- 
tempt to  bring  them  out  with  me.  Accordingly,  when 
the  traders  were  about  to  make  their  yearly  visit  to 
Mackinac,  I  was  allowed  to  go  by  myself ;  but  having 
been  disappointed  of  moccasins  and  other  articles  that 
had  been  promised  me  by  Mr.  Cote,  I  suffered  much 
inconvenience,  travelling  as  I  did  in  a  small  canoe  by 
myself. 

Mr.  Clark,  of  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company,  who  was 
now  stationed  at  Red  River,  and  to  whom  I  had  a 
letter,  refused  to  give  me  any  assistance  in  recovering 
my  children.  He  told  me  what  I  knew  very  well,  that 
Indians  whose  wives  had  left  them  take  no  thought 
about  the  children.  This  is  true  in  general,  but  I  had 
now  a  higher  motive  in  wishing  to  get  my  children,  so 
as  to  bring  them  under  better  influences  than  they  wer6 
exposed  to  among  those  who  were  untaught  and  with- 
out any  restraint  on  their  evil  passions.  I  did  not  ex- 
pect Mr.  Clark  to  have  any  of  this  feeling,  so  I  said 
nothing  to  him  about  it.  In  the  morning  when  I 
arrived  there  I  had  left  my  blanket  in  his  house,  ex- 


29* 


GREY  HAWK. 


II 


pecting  at  least  that  I  might  sleep  there ;  but  when  at 
the  approach  of  night  I  was  about  to  go  in,  he  sent  the 
blanket  out  to  me.  From  the  manner  in  which  this 
was  done  I  knew  if  I  went  in  again  it  would  only  be  to 
be  driven  out,  and  I  went  immediately  to  select  a  place 
to  sleep  in  the  woods  at  a  little  distance.  But  Mr. 
Bruce,  the  interpreter  whom  I  have  before  mentioned, 
saw  me,  and  calling  me  into  his  lodge  invited  me  to 
remain,  and  while  I  did  so  treated  me  in  the  most 
friendly  and  hospitable  manner.  Knowing  that  I  had 
no  reason  to  expect  any  assistance  from  Mr.  Clark, 
who  was  soon  to  leave  the  country,  I  went  to  Captain 
Bulger,  the  military  commandant,  to  state  my  business, 
and  received  from  him  a  most  attentive  and  friendly 
hearing.  He  first  asked  me  where  I  had  slept,  as  he 
knew  I  had  arrived  the  day  before.  When  he  heard 
that  I  had  been  refused  a  lodging  in  the  trading-house, 
he  invited  me  to  come  and  live  with  him  as  long  as  I 
remained  there.  He  knew  also  of  my  business  to  the 
country,  and  asked  me  if  I  could  tell  where  my  children 
were.  I  had  ascertained  that  they  were  now  with  some 
Indians  about  the  Prairie  Portage,  and  told  him  so.  I 
did  not,  however,  tell  him  what  some  of  the  Indians 
about  the  fort  had  made  known  to  me,  that  those  of 
the  band  with  whom  my  children  were  had  heard  of  my 
arrival,  and  were  determined  to  kill  me  if  I  should 
attempt  to  take  my  children  from  them. 

Notwithstanding  this  information  I  visited  that  band 
as  soon  as  I  could  make  the  journey,  and  went  straight 
to  the  lodge  of  the  chief,  who  received  me  kindly.     He 


INTERVIEW  WITH  MY  CHILDREN, 


295 


did  not  appear  to  know  anything  about  what  had 
brought  me.  When  I  discovered  the  lodge  where  my 
children  were  they  appeared  at  first  pleased  to  see  me, 
but  I  soon  perceived  that  they  had  no  real  feeling  to- 
wards me,  and  also  that  the  Indians  had  no  intention 
of  allowing  me  to  take  them  away.  There  was  one 
man  there  with  whom  I  had  a  quarrel  long  before,  and 
who  now  treated  me  with  some  insolence,  and  even 
used  threatening  language.  After  having  been  hospit- 
ably received  by  the  chief  of  the  band,  they  probably 
were  afraid  to  carry  out  their  hostile  purposes,  but  I 
did  not  put  myself  too  much  in  their  power.  Being 
alone  I  could  accomplish  no  more  at  present  that  in- 
duce the  chief  to  remove  his  camp  nearer  to  the  fort 
at  Red  River. 

After  they  were  encamped  here,  thinking  that  it  was 
likely  that  violence  would  be  attempted  by  them,  I 
asked  to  be  allowed  to  take  the  children,  but  they  at 
once  refused  to  give  them  up  The  same  man,  along 
with  a  younger  one,  who  I  after^vards  found  was 
attached  to  my  daughter,  were  the  most  forward  in  op- 
posing me.  The  dispute  rose  to  such  a  height  that  it 
was  with  the  utmost  difficulty  I  restrained  myself  from 
striking  one  of  these  men,  although  my  own  death 
would  have  followed  had  I  killed  one  of  tlicm.  I 
thought  it  best  to  report  to  Captain  Bulger  the  state  of 
matters.  He  sent  Mr.  Bruce  to  call  my  children  into 
the  fort.  They  came  accordingly,  and  stood  before  his 
house,  but  with  ten  or  twelve  Indians  accompanying 
them,  who  were  careful  to  stand  near  on  each  side  of 


\  M 


296 


GREY  HAWK, 


'^tI 

•^ 

^ 

=9 

■5 

^. 

"5 

Sk 

'£§   '< 

Im 

5M   J 

^'. 

»• 


them.  The  captain  ordered  uiy  children  to  have  some 
food  brought  for  them,  he  himself  having  just  then 
eaten.  The  Indians  snatched  the  food  away,  leaving 
them  not  a  mouthful.  A  loaf  of  bread  was  brought,  but 
went  in  the  same  way.  Captain  Bulger  saw  this  second 
act  of  rapacity,  and  made  the  children  be  taken  to  a 
store-house  where  they  were  made  to  sit  down  and  get 
some  food.  The  Indians  said  again  that  the  children 
could  not  be  taken  from  them,  and  they  returned  to  the 

camp..  -    ,,.;..-.  „v -.,  ^  .3.;-,.    ,..^,;,i/^^^..'    ;.- 

Next  day  Captain  Bulger  called  the  chief  to  come  to 
have  a  council  in  the  fort  on  this  matter.  He  came, 
and  the  other  principal  men  of  the  band,  including  my 
two  enemies.  The  chief  himself  had  evidently  no  feel- 
ing in  the  case,  and  when  we  all  went  into  the  council 
room,  he  came  and  sat  with  Captain  Bulger  and  myself, 
thereby  placing  the  men  who  were  principally  active 
in  detaining  them  as  if  separate  from  himself  in  the 
dispute. 

Presents  of  considerable  value  were  brought  in  and 
placed  on  the  floor  between  the  two  parties,  and  then 
Captain  Bulger  said  to  the  Indians  that  he  desired  to 
speak  what  was  just  and  reasonable,  and  the  pipe  full  of 
tobacco  between  them  was  to  show  that  he  had  friendly 
feeling,  as  long  as  they  listened  to  his  words.  Then  he 
appealed  to  them,  saying  that  I  asked  in  the  name  of 
the  Great  Spirit,  who  gave  these  children  to  me,  that 
they  should  deliver  them  up,  and  take  the  presents  now 
before  them  as  a  memorial  of  the  good-wiil  subsisting 
between  him  and  them.    The  Indians  began  to  deliber- 


FAREWELL   TO  INDIAN  LIFE. 


297 


ate,  and  perceiving  apparently  that  the  commandant 
had  a  considerable  armed  force  at  hand,  they  were  pru- 
dent in  their  reply,  and  accepted  the  presents,  promising 
to  surrender  the  children. 

Next  morning  all  the  Indians  had  disappeared  from 
the  neighbourhood.  I  saw  it  was  useless  to  make  any 
further  attempts  at  that  time.  Not  long  after  I  was 
engaged  by  Colonel  Boyd  as  interpreter  at  Mackinac, 
where  I  remained  till  the  summer  of  1828,  when  I  paid 
a  visit  to  the  States.  On  returning  to  the  north  in  the 
following  year  1  was  employed  by  Mr.  Schoolcraft, 
Indian  Agent  at  the  Sault  de  St.  Marie,  and  continueu 
with  him  for  some  years  as  his  interpreter. 


3  ?,'■■ 


to  de  liber- 


-A 


/"  r 


J 


/ 


CHAPTER  XV, 


t 


I 


^1 


i  l< 


H.  L.  Schoolcraft^  Indian  Agent  at  Sault  de  St.  Marie— His 
Indian  Researches  and  Books — Changed  Condition  of  Indian 
Tribes  —  Progress  in  Education  and  Civilization  —  Their 
Relation  to  the  American  and  Canadian  People — The  Province 
of  Manitoba^  and  the  Great  North- West — Testimony  and 
Report  of  a  Scottish  Colonist  and  Banker  at  Winnipeg. 


mkm. 


300 


^  V 


I 


CHAPTER   XV. 


J  arte — His 
t  of  Indian 
'on  —  Their 
he  Province 
Hmony  and 
ipeg. 


\ 


Here  ends  the  narrative  of  Grey  Hawk's  life  as  a 
hunter.  In  the  duties  of  an  interpreter  there  is  little 
scope  for  incident  or  adventure  How  long  he  resided 
at  the  Sault  de  St.  Marie  ;  ten  he  returned  to  the 
south  ;  and  the  date  or  circumstances  of  his  death,  we 
have  been  unable  to  learn.  Only  a  few  things  are 
mentioned  about  him  after  entering  on  the  new  employ- 
ment which  he  had  long  desired  to  obtain.  He  made 
some  further  effort  to  induce  his  daughters  to  come  to 
him,  but  without  result.  His  son,  as  he  grew  older, 
remained  attached  to  the  life  in  which  he  had  been 
trained  as  a  hunter.  The  family  associations  of  Grey 
Hawk  may  therefore  pass  out  of  notice,  but  many 
readers  may  like  to  be  told  something  about  the  people 
and  the  places  most  prominent  in  the  latter  part  of  the 
narrative. 

Let  us  begin  with  Henry  L.  Schoolcraft,  in  whose 
employment  we  have  left  Grey  Hawk  at  the  close  of  his 
personal  narrative.  Born  in  1793,  a  son  of  Colonel 
Lawrence  Schoolcraft,  of  the  army  of  the  Revolution,  he 
early  showed  a  taste  for  geographical  exploration  and 
archaeological  research.  In  1822  his  services  were 
engaged   as   Government  agent   for   Indian   affairs   on 

at 


302 


GREY  HAWK, 


the  north-west  frontiers.  For  twenty  years  he  resided 
at  Michitimackinac  and  at  Sault  de  St.  Marie,  and 
in  all  spent  thirty  years  among  the  Indians ;  making 
many  journeys  also,  in  which  he  had  abundant  oppor- 
tunity for  studying  the  history,  traditions,  languages, 
and  customs  of  various  tribes.  He  published  many 
treatises  and  volumes,  a  full  list  of  which  occupies 
,  above  two  pages  of  AUibone's  "  Dictionary  of  Authors." 
The  most  important  works  are  "  Personal  Memoirs 
of  a  Residence  of  Thirty  Years  with  the  Indian 
Tribes,"  published  in  185 1,  a  large  volume  of  700 
pages ;  and  "  Historical  and  Statistical  Collections,"  on 
the  same  subject,  published  in  five  quarto  volumes  at 
the  expense  of  the  American  Government,  1857-8. 
The  Chevalier  Bunsen  praises  this  work  highly,  but 
Baron  Humboldt  thought  it  a  crude  and  not  very  useful 
compilation.  The  truth  is  that  Mr.  Schoolcraft  gathered 
very  many  and  varied  materials,  but  did  not  show  much 
skill  in  arranging  them,  or  in  drawing  general  con- 
clusions from  the  miscellaneous  facts  recorded  by  him. 
The  poet  Longfellow  speaks  of  "  The  various  and  valu- 
able writings  of  Mr.  Schoolcraft,  to  whom  we  are  much 
indebted  for  the  indefatigable  zeal  shown  in  rescuing 
from  oblivion  so  much  of  the  legendary  lore  of  the 
Indians." 

Mr.  Schoolcraft  was  twice  married,  his  first  wife,  Miss 
Johnston,  being  the  granddaughter  of  Waboojing,  a  well 
known  chief  of  Lake  Superior. 

The  tone  of  Mr.  Schoolcraft's  works  may  be  gathered 
from  the  following  brief  extracts :    "  My  earliest   im- 


\ 


he  resided 
[arie,   and 
5;  making 
int  oppor- 
languages, 
ihed  many 
li  occupies 
•  Authors." 
I   Memoirs 
:he    Indian 
ne  of    700 
actions,"  on 
volumes  at 
nt,    1857-8. 
highly,    but 
i  very  useful 
aft  gathered 
show  much 
eneral   con- 
led  by  him. 
IS  and  valu- 
vQ  are  much 
in  rescuing 
lore  of  the 

.'■  'J- 
st  wife,  Miss 

>ojing,  a  well 

'  be  gathered 
earliest  im- 


M/?.   SCnOOLCRAFVS   VIEWS  OF  THE  RED  MEN.     303 

pressions  of  the  Indian  race,"  he  says,  "  were  drawn 
from  the  fireside  rehearsals  of  incidents  which  had 
happened  during  the  perilous  times  of  the  American 
Revolution,  and  were  all  inseparably  connected  with  the 
fearful  ideas  of  the  Indian  yell,  the  tomahawk,  the 
scalping  knife,  and  the  fire-brand.  In  these  recitals  the 
Indian  was  depicted  as  the  very  impersonation  of  evil,  a 
sort  of  wild  demon,  who  delighted  in  nothing  so  much 
as  blood  and  murder.  Whether  he  had  mind,  was 
governed  by  any  reason,  or  even  had  any  soul,  nobody 
inquired  and  nobody  cared.  It  was  always  represented 
as  a  meritorious  act,  in  old  revolutionary  reminiscences, 
to  have  killed  one  of  them  in  the  border  wars,  and  thus 
aided  in  ridding  the  land  of  a  cruel  and  unnatural  race, 
in  whom  all  feelings  of  pity,  justice,  and  mercy  were 
supposed  to  be  obliterated.  Those  early  ideas  were  sus- 
tained by  printed  narrative^  of  captivity  and  hair- 
breadth escapes  of  men  and  women  from  their  clutches, 
so  that  I  had  early  a  most  definite  and  terrific  idea  im- 
pressed on  my  imagination  of  the  Indian  race. 

"Fortunately  I  was  still  young  when  my  sphere  of 
observation  was  enlarged  by  my  obtaining  a  situation  as 
Government  agent  to  one  of  the  leading  tribes,  at  an 
age  when  opinions  are  not  too  firmly  rooted  to  permit 
change.  At  first  I  still  looked  upon  them  as  dangerous 
and  bloodthirsty  people,  who  were  only  waiting  a  good 
opportunity  to  knock  one  on  the  head.  But  I  soon  had 
good  reason  to  change  my  opinions.  I  need  not  here 
detail  the  steps  by  which  I  arrived  at  conclusions 
directly  adverse  to  those  I   formerly  held,  and  which 


5 


304 


GREY  HAWK. 


\m 


are  still  commonly  received.  Having  been  placed  in 
varied  scenes  and  circumstances,  during  four  and  twenty 
years'  residence  and  travel  among  these  people,  I  became 
familiar  with  their  life  and  character.  With  numbers  of 
them  I  have  formed  an  intimate  acquaintance,  and  with 
not  a  few  I  have  contracted  a  lasting  friendship.  Con- 
nected with  them  by  the  exercise  of  official  duties,  and 
by  closer  relationship,  I  came  to  be  regarded  by  them 
as  one  identified  with  their  history,  and  received  many 
marks  of  their  confidence.  If  what  I  have  written  about 
them  shall  afford  the  public  any  means  of  judging  of  the 
Red  Race  with  greater  accuracy,  I  hope  it  may  lead  to 
their  being  treated  with  greater  kindness,  and  a  more 
enlarged  spirit  of  justice.  The  change  which  has  been 
wrought  in  my  own  mind  by  the  facts  I  have  witnessed, 
has  been  accompanied  by  a  still  more  important  one,  as 
to  their  intellectual  capacities  and  moral  susceptibilities, 
and  their  consequent  claims  on  the  philanthropy  of  the 


age. 


The  generous  appeal  thus  made  has  been  since  amply 
responded  to,  both  by  the  conduct  of  the  American  and 
British  Governments  toward  the  Indians,  and  by  the 
beneficent  labours  of  the  Christian  churches.  Mr. 
Schoolcraft  himself  lived  to  see  remarkable  changes  in 
the  condition  of  almost  all  the  principal  tribes.  Here 
is  what  he  records  as  to  the  state  of  the  Choctaws  even 
forty  years  ago :  "  The  Choctaws,"  he  says,  "  occupy 
the  country  above  the  State  of  Arkansas,  extending 
from  the  Arkansas  to  the  Red  River,  following  up  the 
Canadian  branch  of  the  former,  comprising  an  area  of 

•  '  ■;  .  .  •      \-     :. 


THE   CHOCTAW  INDIANS. 


305 


)laced  in 
d  twenty 
[  became 
imbers  of 
and  with 
p.      Con- 
uties,  and 
by  them 
zed  many 
;ten  about 
insc  of  the 
ly  lead  to 
id  a  more 
1  has  been 
witnessed, 
ant  one,  as 
sptibilities, 
3py  of  the 

ince  amply 
erican  and 
nd  by  the 
:hes.  Mr. 
changes  in 
bes.  Here 
)ctaws  even 
"  occupy 

extending 
ing  np  the 

an  area  of 


about  150  miles  in  breadth  by  200  in  len<:jth.  They  are 
bounded  by  Texas  south-west.  The  country  is  well 
adapted  for  grain  and  the  raising  of  stock  in  its  middle 
and  northern  parts,  and  for  cotton  on  the  south.  Many 
of  the  natives  have  Inrge  fields,  where  but  a  few  years 
since  the  forest  was  nlouched.  Saw  mills,  grist  mills, 
and  cotton  gins  are  erected  or  being  erected  throughout 
the  country. 

"  The  tribe  is  governed  by  a  written  constitution  and 
laws.  Their  territory  is  divided  into  three  districts, 
each  of  which  elects,  once  in  four  years,  a  ruling  chief, 
and  ten  representatives.  The  general  council,  thus 
constituted,  consisting  of  thirty  councillors,  meets  an- 
nually. Voters  must  be  Choctaws  of  age,  and  residents 
of  the  district.  The  three  chiefs  have  a  joint  veto 
power  on  all  laws  ^^asseri  :  but  two-thirds  of  the  council 
may  repass  them  after  such  rejection.  The  councillors 
elect  their  own  speaker  and  clerk,  and  keep  a  journal. 
They  meet  in  a  large  and  commodious  council-house, 
fixed  up  with  seats  for  members  and  spectators,  and 
committee  rooms.  In  addition  to  this  evidence  of 
capacity  for  self-government,  there  are  judicial  districts 
established,  the  trial  by  jury  is  secured,  and  there  is  an 
appeal  to  the  highest  tribunal.  The  council  has  passed 
many  good  and  wholesome  laws  ;  among  them  on6 
against  intemperance  and  the  sale  of  ardent  spirits. 
-  "  The  Choctaws  have  twelve  public  schools,  an 
academy,  and  other  educational  appliances.  There  are 
several  missionaries  and  ministers  settled  among  them. 

Similar  reports  have  been  given  of  other  tribes,  and  the 

X 


3o6 


GREY  HAWK. 


progress,  since  Mr.  Schoolcraft's  time,  is  such  as  would 
rejoice  so  warm  a  friend  of  the  race.  In  Canada  the 
condition  of  the  settled  tribes  is  even  more  satisfactory 
than  in  the  United  States.  The  large  body  of  the  Red 
Men  have  long  since  been  within  the  pale  of  civilization, 
and  even  among  the  nomadic  and  remote  tribes  there 
has  been  great  progress  in  moral  and  social  state,  even 
where  they  still  adhere  to  their  old  occupations  and 
modes  of  life.  The  wars  of  other  times  are  no  more 
heard  of,  and  the  young  men  employ  themselves  in 
hunting  and  trading.  At  the  trading  stations  intoxi- 
cating drink  is  no  longer  allowed,  and  the  violence  and 
crimes  formerly  due  to  this  source  are  now  rarer  than 
in  lands  that  boast  of  their  civilization. 

The  regions  which  were  the  chief  scene^  of  Indian 
life  in  the  story  of  "  Grey  Hawk,"  are  those  now  in- 
cluded in  the  rising  province  of  Manitoba.  The 
country  round  the  great  lakes  of  British  North 
America,  Winnipeg,  and  the  Lake  of  the  Woods,  is 
now  passing  from  a  desert  condition,  the  resort  only  of 
wandering  hunters,  to  be  the  home  of  emigrant  settlers, 
and  the  starting-place  for  a  new  imperial  domin'.on.  In 
the  immediate  neighbourhooJ  of  these  lakes  there  are 
districts  of  rock  and  forest  and  swamp,  but  beyond 
this,  from  the  Lake  of  the  Woods  west  to  the  foot  of 
the  Rocky  Mountains,  there  is  a  land  of  spreading 
prairies  and  fertile  plains,  a  land  equal  in  extent  to  the 
United  States  west  of  the  Mississippi.  The  fertile  belt 
of  the  North  Saskatchewan,  reaching  from  the  Red 
River  to  the  Rocky  Mountains,  is  estimated  to  embrace 


\ 


III!  Pniif  ' 
III  !i!!ii'  ' 


WHEAT  PRODUCE  OF  THE  NORTH- WEST. 


307 


as  would 
inada  the 
Ltisfactory 
'  the  Red 
ivilization, 
ibes  there 
state,  even 
itions  and 
;  no  more 
mselves  in 
)ns   intoxi- 
iolence  and 
rarer  than 

^  of  Indian 
se  now  in- 
;oba.  The 
tish     North 

Woods,  is 
sort  only  of 
ant  settlers, 
min'.on.  In 
;s  there  are 
but  beyond 

the  foot  of 
f  spreading 
xtent  to  the 
e  fertile  belt 
Dm  the  Red 
i  to  embrace 


250,000,000  acres  of  rich  agricultural  land,  capable  of 
sustaining  millions  of  people,  and  destined  to  help  the 
supply  of  food  for  older  countries.  It  is  a  well-known 
fact  that  wheat  is  produced  in  the  greatest  abundance 
and  perfection  in  the  highest  latitudes  that  permit  it 
to  come  to  maturity,  and  in  accordance  with  this, 
samples  have  been  shown  equal  in  appearance  to  Min- 
nesota hard,  esteemed  a  champion  grain,  and  weighing 
sixty-eight  pounds  to  the  bushel,  raised  at  Fort  Ver- 
milion on  the  Peace  River,  at  nearly  60°  north  latitude, 
1500  miles  north-west  from  Fort  Garry.  From  Fort 
Vermilion  south  to  Emerson,  on  the  boundary  line  of 
the  United  States,  the  distance  is  as  great  as  from 
Chicago  to  Florida.  These  North-West  Provincei,  with 
many  other  resources  and  capabilities,  will  prove  above 
all  a  great  cereal  growing  region.  The  wheat  of  Mani- 
toba is  the  best  in  the  American  market,  and  the  average 
yield  is  nearer  forty  than  thirty  bushels  per  acre. 

This  is  the  country  which  the  Canadian  Pacific  Rail- 
way is  opening  up  to  the  world.  At  the  time  when  Irish 
famine  and  distress  attracted  great  notice,  thousands 
and  thousands  of  cultivators  vainly  trying  to  live  upon 
patches  of  ground  of  a  few  acres,  unfit  to  support  a 
family,  even  if  there  were  no  rent  or  other  outlay,  the 
president  of  this  railway  wrote  a  letter  in  the  TimeSy 
saying  that  if  10,000  of  these  poor  Irish  farmers,  with 
their  families,  50,000  in  all,  could  be  sent  out  in 
summer  at  the  expense  of  Government,  every  family 
could  be  provided  with  160  acres  of  the  very  best 
quality  of  farming  land   free  of  cost !    Arrangements 


3o8 


GREY  HAWK. 


could  be  made  with  the  railway,  land,  and  colonization 
companies  interested  in  the  settlement  of  the  country, 
by  which  each  of  these  men  would  be  advanced  the 
capital  necessary  to  build  a  small  house,  and  to  give 
him  a  new  start  in  life.  All  this  is  mentioned  now 
because  in  a  few  years  the  country  will  doubtless  be 
densely  settled,  and  we  are  pointing  out  the  contrast 
from  the  time  of  our  story,  when  there  were  only 
Indians  wandering  over  these  wide  regions,  and  no 
fixed  settlements  existed  except  the  trading  post  of 
the  Fur  Companies.  These  companies  occupy  a  large 
place  in  the  history  of  Canada,  as  they  do  in  the  present 
tale.     A  few  words  may  be  introduced  about  them. 

The  Hudson  Bay  Company  was  organized  in  1670, 
under  a  royal  charter  given  by  Charles  II.,  granting 
it  all  the  lands  drained  by  streams  flowing  into  Hudson 
Bay,  for  the  purpose  of  trading  with  the  Indians. 
Gradually  the  power  of  the  company  grew  till  it 
exercised  a  right  of  almost  dominion  over  nearly  half 
the  North  American  continent.  In  the  last  half  of  the 
eighteenth  centu.y,  many  French  Canadian  traders 
occupied  portions  of  the  territory,  especially  about  Lake 
Winnipeg  and  the  Lake  of  the  Woods.  In  1783,  the 
'  North- West  Company  was  formed,  and  in  these  dis- 
tricts proved  a  formidable  rival  to  the  Hudson  Bay 
Company,  though  possessing  no  territorial  or  chartered 
rights.  The  servants  of  the  rival  traders  were  in  con- 
stant opposition,  breaking  out  from  tirrf^  to  time  in 
violent  conflicts,  in  which  the  Indians  sometimes  be- 
came involved.     This  state  of  aff'airs  is  referred  to  in 


SETTLEMENTS  OF  THE  RED  RIVER. 


309 


Ionization 
;  country, 
meed  the 
d   to  give 
oned  now 
abtless   be 
e  contrast 
were  only 
s,   and    no 
[ig  post  of 
py  a  large 
the  present 
them. 

ed  in  1670, 
I.,  granting 
ito  Hudson 
e   Indians. 
:rew    till    it 
nearly  half 
half  of  the 
ian    traders 
about  Lake 
1783,  the 
these  dis- 
ludson  Bay 
or  chartered 
A^ere  in  con- 
to  time  in 
■netimes  be- 
ferred  to  in 


E 


our  story.  The  Earl  of  Selkirk,  a  director  ol  the 
Hudson  Bay  Company  went  out,  in  i8ii,  to  examine 
the  country,  and  to  endeavour  to  arrange  the  disputes 
that  were  then  disturbing  the  traders.  He  failed  to 
effect  this,  but  he  thought  that  the  Red  River  would 
be  a  suitable  place  for  emigrants.  Obtaining  a  grant 
of  land  he  brought  out  a  colony  of  Scottish  highlanders, 
who  settled  near  the  present  site  of  Winnipeg.  It  was 
a  good  idea,  but  apparently  before  the  time,  for  the 
settlement  was  never  a  thriving  one,  partly  from  the 
hostility  of  the  traders,  and  partly  from  unsuccessful 
farming.  Some  of  them,  however,  held  their  ground, 
and  in  1821  the  worst  of  their  troubles  were  over, 
through  the  amalgamation  of  the  North- West  and 
Hudson  Bay  Companies.  In  that  year  they  finally 
"  buried  the  hatchet,"  as  the  Indians  expressed  it,  and 
the  old  company  resumed  undisputed  jurisdiction  over 
the  whole  north  west,  establishing  posts  from  Lake 
Superior  to  the  Arctic  Ocean,  and  from  the  Red  River 
to  the  Pacific  shores ;  exercising  through  its  great 
army  of  clerks  and  officials  all  the  civil,  military,  and 
judicial  rights  of  an  independent  government. 

The  Red  River  settlement  from  this  time  became 
a  mixed  community  of  Scotch  and  French  and  Indians, 
raising  crops  and  trading  by  barter,  under  the  sufferance 
of  the  commercial  lords  of  the  country.  So  it  continued 
until  the  progress  of  emigration  brought  large  increase 
of  people  in  all  parts  of  the  Dominion,  and  the  founda- 
tion was  laid  of  the  Canadian  Confederation.  lu  1868, 
negotiations    were    begun    for  the    extinction   of    the 


3IO 


GREY  HAWK, 


iidii 


i     ! 


H  -s^ 


Hudson  Bay  Company's  title  to  the  lands,  which  were 
concluded  a  year  or  two  later.  The  company  received 
a  money  payment,  and  one-twentieth  of  the  public 
lands.  In  remote  territories  the  company  still  exercises 
its  former  rights,  but  abdicates  them  as  soon  as  settle- 
ments are  made  and  local  governments  formed. 

The  annexation  of  Manitoba  to  the  Dominion  was 
not  effected  without  some  trouble,  the  French  Canadians 
and  half-breeds,  under  Louis  Riel,  raising  the  standard 
of  revolt,  and  forming  a  provisional  government.  The 
presence  of  British  troops,  under  Colonel  now  Lord 
Wolseley,  put  an  end  to  this  rebellion,  and  in  1871 
Manitoba  became  a  province  of  Canada,  and  began  the 
career  of  prosperity  which  bids  fair  to  be  lasting  and 
conspicuous.  -^        -  -   ;      ^~^ 

The  testimony  of  a  Scottish  resident,  who  has  wit- 
nessed the  changes  in  the  North-West,  and  has  strong 
faith  in  its  progress,  will  be  read  with  interest.  It  is 
one  of  the  clearest  and  most  recent  voices  from  the  far 
country,  and  may  well  tempt  many  of  the  Scotchman's 
compatriots  to  go  to  such  a  land  of  promise.  Here  is 
the  report,  quoted  in  an  Inverness  newspaper : — 

Speaking  at  a  banquet  recently  given  to  him  by  the 
citizens  of  Winnipeg,  Mr.  Duncan  MacArthur,  a  native 
of  Nairn,  who  has  been  a  successful  banker  in  Winnipeg, 
referred  as  follows  to  the  future  of  Manitoba  \- — 

•'And  now  a  few  words  about  the  future  of  Manitoba 
and  the  North-West.  It  is  difficult  to  believe  that  the 
Forth-West  territory  should  have  remained,  so  far  as 
people  generally  were  concerned,  a  terra  incognita  until 


RESOUIiCES  OF  THE  NORTH-WEST  PIWVJNCES.     311 

withfn  the  last  twelve  or  fifteen  years.  Yet  such  is 
actually  the  case,  and  had  it  not  been  for  the  consolid- 
ating impulse  that  accompanied  and  followed  the  con- 
federation of  the  British  North  American  Provinces 
it  might  have  remained  a  terra  incognita  to  this  day. 
Our  statesmen  never  dreamt,  during  the  earlier  stage  of 
their  efforts  to  bring  about  confederation,  that  there  was 
an  unborn  and  a  greater  dominion  in  the  North- West, 
stretching  from  Lake  Superior  to  the  Rocky  Mountains 
on  the  one  hand,  and  from  the  International  boundary 
to  the  Arctic  Sea  on  the  other,  containing  agricultural, 
manufacturing,  and  mining  resources  sufficient  to  supply 
the  wants  of  one  hundred  millions  of  human  beings — a 
territory  worth  more  in  point  of  material  value  than  all 
the  other  provinces  put  together. 

The  country  is  vast,  and  its  resources  are  so  rich 
and  varied  that  it  is  impossible  to  grasp  the  extent  of 
the  former  or  to  estimate  the  value  of  the  latter ;  and 
very  few,  even  of  those  who  have  lived  longest  and 
who  have  travelled  most  in  the  interior  of  the  country, 
possess  an  adequate  idea  of  the  real  value  of  Canada's 
heritage  in  the  North- West.  Confining  our  view  of  it 
to  that  portion  that  is  suitable  for  agricultural  purposes, 
we  can  see,  standing  as  we  do  on  the  eastern  confines  of 
the  fertile  belt,  an  immense  tract  of  country  extending 
from  Winnipeg  to  the  Rocky  Mountains  on  the  one 
hand,  and  from  Winnipeg  to  the  fertile  valleys  of  the 
Peace  River  country  on  the  other — a  tract  of  country 
which  contains  hundreds  of  millions  of  acres  suitable  for 
farming  and  grazing  purposes,  and  which  is  sufficient 


hi 


'.%■'■ 


m 


312 


C/!£Y  ffAlVJC. 


to  afford  homes  and  independence  and  comfort  to  the 
surplus  population  of  Europe  for  centuries  to  come;  and 
owing  to  the  exigencies  arising  from  too  large  popu- 
lations in  many  European  countries,  our  North- West  is 
destined  to  be  speedily  peopled. 

The  country  is,  moreover,  accessible  to  Europe,  and 
apart  altogether  from  the  special  immigration  which  has 
been  induced  of  late  years  to  come  here  from  the  other 
Provinces  and  from  Great  Britain,  we  may  expect  that 
the  great  wave  of  emigration  from  Northern  Europe, 
which  during  the  last  twenty  years  has  been  slowly  but 
surely  filling  up  Minnesota,  Dakota,  and  other  United 
States  territories,  will  reach  us  and  conduce  greatly  to 
the  rapid  settlement  of  the  country. 

It  requires  an  ardent  imagination  to  picture  the 
change  which  awaits  the  North-West  during  the  next 
twenty  years.  Long  before  that  time  the  face  of  the 
country  will  be  covered  by  a  network  of  railways. 
Our  prairies,  that  now  appear  so  bleak  and  boundless, 
will  be  cultivated  and  planted  and  dotted  over  with 
the  comfortable  homes  of  an  intelligent,  a  prosperous, 
and  a  contented  people.  We  shall  be  able  to  grow  and 
to  export  a  sufficient  quantity  of  grain  to  justify  us  in 
calling  our  country  the  granary  of  the  world.  Many 
cities  and  towns  of  great  importance  will  spring  up,  and 
Winnipeg  will  not  only  retain  her  present  position  and 
prestige^  but  will  in  all  probability  be  the  largest  and 
most  important  city  in  Canada. 

Those  who  know  little  or  nothing  about  the  North- 
West  and   its   resources   may  think  these    statements 


A  NEW  LAND   OF  PROMISE, 


313 


rt  to  the 
)me;  and 
je  popu- 
i-West  is 

rope,  and 
which  has 
the  other 
cpect  that 
11  Europe, 
slowly  but 
ler  United 
greatly  to 

)icture  the 
y  the  next 
face  of  the 
railways, 
boundless, 
over  with 
prosperous, 
o  grow  and 
istify  us  in 
rid.    Many 
ing  up,  and 
osition  and 
largest  and 

the  North- 
statements 


are  either  gross  exaggerations  or  the  utterances  of  a 
sanguine  and  partial  individual,  but  the  time  is  not  far 
distant  when  this  great  country  will  be  suPxiently  well- 
known  to  receive  the  recognition  to  which  it  is  entitled- 
With  such  a  future  oefore  us  we  may  well  work  and 
hope  and  wait.  Unlike  many  of  the  older  nations  of 
the  world  who  are  limited  by  space,  fettered  by  poverty, 
and  crushed  by  the  exactions  of  injustice  and  tyranny, 
whose  greatness  and  opportunities  are  in  the  past,  we 
stand  on  the  threshold  of  a  new  land  of  promise — a 
land  which  constitutes  one  of  the  fairest  portions  of  the 
New  World — a  land  on  which  millions  of  our  race  are 
destined  to  act  out  the  great  drama  of  life,  and  which 
is  to  witness  new  and  triumphal  marches  in  literature, 
science,  and  art,  and  in  many  other  forms  of  national 
progress  and  development.  :\    ,  ,^  -f  .    v. 

*We  live  in  the  light  of  the  dawning  day,    '       '  '"  ' 
With  our  future  wide  and  free; 
., .  We  wait  God's  time  for  our  noontide  glow  , 

*",  And  our  heroes  yet  to  be.'  .   .    •, 

And  it  behoves  us,  at  this  early  but  critical  stage  of 
our  history,  to  lay  well  the  foundations  of  our  political 
and  of  our  educational  institutions." 

Mr.  Mac  Arthur  refers  only  to  the  vast  future  of  the 

province  as  the  home  of  a  great  nation  of  European 

origin  and  civilization.     He   does   not   in   this   speech 

refer  to  the  Red  Men  who  once  were  the  owners  and 

sole  inhabitants  of  these  regions.     We  must  not  forget 

them,  and   we   conclude    with   a  sentence   concerning 

them. 

27 


i-  ■ 


^H:l 

■  ''<< 

iMl'f 

V ''! 

1 

ri 

11 

1  ::l 

n^ 

; 

.•'    m 


* 


3U 


GA'EV  riAWX'. 


From  Selkirk  as  far  as  habitable  land  extends  the 
banks  of  the  river  are  occupied  by  an  Indian  reservation, 
and  are  partially  under  cultivation.  The  author  of  a 
handbook  of  the  Canadian  Pacific  Railway,  speaking  of 
Winnipeg  in  July,  says,  "  At  this  season  of  the  year 
the  Indian  agent  makes  his  annual  visit,  and  his  wards 
were  flocking  in  great  numbers  to  receive  their  annuity. 
On  our  return  a  few  days  later  they  were  assembled 
in  form  about  the  chiefs  house,  and  their  teepees, 
canoes,  dogs,  and  children  added  a  picturesqueness 
to  the  scene.  The  Indians  on  the  lake  are  chiefly 
Ojibbeways  and  Crees,  and  they  are  so  mixed  that 
there  is  little  tribal  individuality  left  in  any  of  the 
settlements.  They  have  made  some  progress  in  civili- 
zation, and  now  constitute  the  chief  leliance  of  the 
Hudson  Bay  people  for  labourers,  having  replaced  the 
French  Canadians  of  other  days." 

When  these  regions  have  become  the  seat  of  a  busy 
and  prosperous  agricultural  and  commercial  community, 
we  hope  that  some  will  still  continue  to  read  with  in- 
terest Grey  Hawk's  story  of  his  adventures  in  times 
when  Indian  hunters  and  fur  company's  traders  alone 
were  seen  in  the  great  Norfh-West  of  America. 


it  of  a  busy 
community, 
ead  with  in- 
res  in  times 
raders  alone 
lerica. 


THE  SUN  DANCE   OF  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS. 


THE  SUN  DANCE  OF  THE  SIOUX  INDIANS. 


[Of  the  Indian  nations  and  tribes  referred  to  in  this 
story,  the  Sioux  appear  to  be  less  changed  than 
any  other,  and  to  have  been  least  influenced  by 
contact  with  the  white  men.  From  the  Leisure 
Hour  of  1879  we  give  the  account  of  a  visit  to  a 
Sioux  camp,  communicated  to  that  journal  by  an 
officer  of  the  United  States  Army.] 

At  full  moon  in  the  month  of  June  each  year,  a  grand 
festival  is  held  by  the  Sioux  Indians  in  honour  of,  and 
as  a  propitiation  t©  the  sun,  to  them  the  visible  em- 
bodiment of  the  Great  Spirit.  If  the  hunter  desires 
special  good  fortune  in  the  chase,  if  the  warrior  hopes 
for  revenge,  if  a  relative  is  sick,  if  any  favour  is  wished 
by  an  Indian  from  the  Supreme  Power  which  he  re- 
cognises and  appeals  to  after  his  own  barbarous  fashion, 
he  vows  if  the  boon  is  granted  tc  take  part  in  the  next 
Sun  Dance.  Many,  indeed,  participate  from  religious 
fanaticism  alone,  without  any  view  to  their  own  advan- 
tage, except  in  a  general  way. 

In  the  year  1878  the  Sun  Dance  of  the  Sioux  nation 
was  held  about  twelve   miles   from   Fort   R .     A 

3*7 


5 


iiiiir:;'^  f 


ill  i!i|  I 


i     ill! 


318 


C/'£K  HAWfr. 


small  party  of  officers  stationed  there  determined  to  see 
if  it  was  possible  to  gain  admission  to  the  ceremonies. 
In  the  early  morning  a  light  wagon,  drawn  by  four 
stout  little  ponies,  climbed  the  steep  hills  behind  the 


SIOUX  ENCAMPMENT. 


garrison,  and  gaining  the  flat  table-land  of  the  upper 
prairie,  halted,  after  a  rapid  drive,  at  Seven  Mile 
Spring,  a  little  oasis,  known  far  and  wide  to  frontier 
travellers  as  the  spot  where  weary  man  and  beast  can 
find  shady  trees  and  cool  fresh  water.     Again  on  the 


**jiED  s/i/kt;'  a  s/oux  chief. 


319 


ined  to  see 
:eremonies. 
m  by  four 
behind  the 


road,  the  gay  party  dashed  down  into  deep  ravines, 
cHmbcd  steep  bluffs,  pushed  down  into  a  ravine  again, 
then  on   between   high   hills.      All   the  surface  of  the 


•    RED   SHIRT,"  WITH   WAR   HOOD. 

country  gave  proof  that  in  past  ages  it  had  been 
the  scene  of  tremendous  upheavals  and  outbursts  of 
volcanic  energy. 

At  last,  on  one  of  the  huge  mounds,  appeared  the 


320 


Cy^iFK  HAWK. 


form  of  a  horseman  waving  a  scarlet  blanket,  whilst 
his  pony  executed  curvets  and  caracoles  which  testified 
to  the  rider's  skilful  horsemanship.  One  of  the  military 
scouts  went  forward  to  the  Indian  to  discover  the  mean- 
ing of  this  demonstration,  and  found  the  man  had  been 
sent  out  four  miles  to  direct  the  "pale  faces"  to  the 
camp,  the  Sioux  having  learned  of  the  intended  visit  by 
means  of  the  perfect  system  of  espionage  exercised  over 
the  whites  all  through  the  Indian  country.  Guided  by 
this  warrior,  decked  out  in  paint  and  feathers,  the  tra- 
vellers soon  reached  a  point  from  which  they  beheld  a 
wild  and  picturesque  scene. 

The  valley  far  below,  or  as  these  wide  open  spaces 
between  hills  are  called,  "  the  bottom,"  was  covered  for 
miles  with  lines  of  teepees,  or  wigwams.  The  central 
point  of  the  camp  was  the  vast  empty  amphitheatre 
where  the  Sun  Dance  was  to  be  performed.  F'ive  or 
six  chiefs,  elaborately  costumed,  approached  the  wagon 
as  it  entered  the  camp,  and  shook  hands  with  their 
guests  with  great  dignity,  uttering  the  peculiar  guttural 
"  how,"  the  all-expressive  word  of  salute  and  welcome. 
Two  white  tents  were  pitched,  bufifalo  robes,  blankets, 
and  provisions  sheltered  therein,  and  half  a  dozen  white 
men  found  themselves  "  at  home "  in  a  camp  of  six 
thousand  Sioux  Indians.  As  they  stood  gazing  at  the 
village  wliich  placidly  basked  in  the  fierce  summer  sun, 
groups  of  fantastic  figures  continually  passed  to  and 
from  the  open  area,  which  the  next  day  was  to  be  at 
once  the  place  of  worship  and  the  scene  of  torture. 

The  tents  of  those  who  were  to   take  part   in   the 


PREPARATIONS  FOR    THE  FESTIVAL. 


321 


dance  were  ranged  in  a  circle.  For  three  days  each 
man  must  be  secluded  in  his  little  hut,  without  food  or 
water,  and  subjected  to  a  continual  steam  bath.  This 
is  prepared  by  immersing  large  stones  in  boiling  water, 
and  permitting  the  steam  to  evaporate  in  the  closed 
hut,  the  occupant  being  rolled  in  heavy  buffalo  robes  to 
facilitate  perspiration. 

The  first  day  of  the  festival  is  devoted  to  the  "  cutting 
of  the  pole."  Certain  Indians,  deputed  for  the  purpose, 
take  charge  of  the  ceremony,  which  is  preceded  by 
"  making  medicine,"  a  sacred  mystery  which  no  white 
man  is  allowed  to  witness.  After  this  observance  is 
concluded,  all  the  men  of  the  tribe  assist  in  collecting 
the  logs  and  brush.vood  which  form  the  outer  wall  of 
the  arena.  The  active  ponies  dart  hither  and  thither  in 
the  bushes,  the  riders  cutting  branches  with  their  belt 
knives,  and  fastening  them  in  some  way  to  their  person, 
until  they  resemble  a  moving  forest  on  their  return  to 
camp.  Stakes  are  driven  into  the  ground  describing 
a  large  circle,  an  opening  being  left  at  one  side  ;  and 
the  brushwood  is  woven  in  between  these  stakes  so  as 
to  form  a  dense  wall  around  the  enclosure.  The  pole, 
forty  feet  high,  is  selected  from  a  number  of  others  by 
certain  Indians,  and  then  cut  down  and  transported  to 
the  grounds  by  two  maidens,  After  the  top  has  been 
gaily  trimmed  with  feathers,  greens,  and  flowers,  four 
ropes  are  attached  a  little  more  than  half  way  up,  which, 
when  stretched  out,  reach  the  ground  about  twenty- 
eight  feet  from  the  base  of  the  pole. 

Before   the  dance   begins   criers   go    throughout  the 

Y 


I  l!!i  I 


ill' 


321 


GREY  HAWK, 


camp,  sumrnoniiif^  all  the  people  to  come  to  look  at  the 
"holy  thinn^,  the  beautiful  thing."  Then  the  dancers  are 
led  from  their  huts,  covered  from  head  to  foot  with 
buffalo  robes  to  look  at  the  scene  of  their  trial  on  the 
next  day. 


CHIEFS   SQUAW  AND  PAPOOsE. 


Before  the  true  Sun  Dance  commences  the  Indians 
engage  in  many  wild  and  curious  ceremonies  which 
are  preliminary  to  the  main  performance,  and  work 
themselves    into    a    state   of    the    fiercest    fanaticism. 


PIERCING   THE  EARS. 


323 


These  exercises  consist  in  the  main  of  dancin<T,  beat- 
ing the  tomtom,  singing,  and  grotesque  physical  con- 
tortions. 

Early  on  the  morning  of  the  second  day  the  camp 
was  astir,  and  the  amphitheatre  crowded  with  eager 
spectators.  The  white  visitors  were  presented  to  the 
great  chief,  Spotted  Tail,  who  had  not  shown  himself 
before.  He  received  them  with  dignity,  and  ordered 
seats  to  be  prepared  for  the  accommodation  of  the 
strangers.  Many  times  they  wished  themselves  far 
distant  from  those  comfortable  blanket-cushions  before 
the  cruel  scenes  of  the  day  were  over. 

The  ceremr>nies  were  opened  by  twenty-five  warriors 
on  their  horses,  gorgeous  in  finery  and  war-paint,  filing 
into  th^  arena,  bringing  with  them  a  child.  The  little 
one  was  seated  on  a  pony,  led  by  its  father  ;  following 
it  came  the  mother.  The  father  informed  the  master  of 
the  ceremonies  that  he  would  give  the  pony  the  child 
was  riding,  and  the  mother  would  give  the  blanket  she 
wore,  to  the  Indian  who  would  cut  holes  in  the  child's 
ears.  This  offer  was  made  known  to  the  audience  by 
the  master  of  ceremonies.  At  once  some  Indian,  only 
too  delighted  at  the  chance  of  cutting  anything,  al- 
though not  indifferent  to  the  pony  and  blanket,  stepped 
forward,  and  with  his  sharp  knife  cut  a  hole  in  each  of 
the  child's  ears.  After  the  ears  had  been  slit,  a  piece 
of  cloth,  twisted  into  round  cord-like  shape,  was  thrust 
through  the  wound  to  ensure  an  opening  for  ornaments 
after  it  should  have  healed.  Of  course,  during  this 
painful  and  barbarous  performance   the    poor   papoose 


:n?:!i 


324 


GREY  HAWK, 


screamed  with  pain  and  fright,  but  its  cries  were 
drowned  by  the  hooting,  yelling,  and  singing  of  sur- 
rounding braves  and  squaws.  This  was  continued 
until  all  the  youngsters  present  had  undergone  the 
operation. 

Following  this  came  a  grand  drill  and  review,  in 
which  four  hundred  warriors,  distinguished  for  bravery 
or  cruelty,  took  part.  These  men  were  magnificently 
dressed  ;  they  were  divided  into  squads,  stationed  at 
different  points  of  the  arena;  but  instead  of  the  ordi- 
nary evolutions  of  a  military  drill,  the  performance  con- 
sisted of  singing  and  dancing  to  monotonous  music 
made  by  measured  strokes  upon  a  drum,  and  the  beating 
with  sticks  upon  a  dry  beef  hide  stretched  on  the 
ground. 

At  a  given  signal  Chief  Spotted  Tail  arose  with  as 
much  dignity  as  any  feudal  lord  among  his  vassals, 
walked  slowly  round  the  circle  and  inspected  the  men, 
carrying  in  his  hand  a  stick  three  or  four  feet  long,  on 
the  end  of  which  was  fastened  a  scalp  of  long  auburn 
hair,  evidently  taken  from  some  white  woman.  As  he 
passed  round  the  circle  he  used  the  scalp  and  stick  as  a 
batoHy  and  as  he  moved  it  to  and  fro  the  line  of  braves 
would  advance  or  retreat,  dancing,  singing,  and  hooting 
incessantly.  It  may  be  here  remarked  that  Spotted 
Tail,  who  presided  over  this  orgie,  and  directed  the 
movements  of  his  warriors  by  waving  a  white  woman's 
scalp,  holds  the  commission  of  lieutenant  in  the  United 
States  army,  and  every  month  draws  from  the  people's 
treasury  the  sum  of  150  dollars. 


PREPARING  FOR   THE  DANCE. 


3«S 


At  another  signal  the  braves  suddenly  broke  their 
lines,  rushed  to  their  pontes  picketed  near  by,  and  in  an 
incredibly  short  time  they  came  tearing  up  the  valley, 
formed  in  solid  column,  the  thundering  of  hoofs  shaking 
the  earth  beneath  them.  As  they  approached  the  wide 
entrance  to  the  arena,  the  column  separated  into  two 
parts ;  these  again  into  two,  and  again  and  again,  until 
the  eye  failed  to  follow  the  intricate  convolutions,  and 
the  moving  mass  resembled  a  gaudy  kaleidoscope. 
Upon  the  conclusion  of  this  cavalry  review,  during 
which  the  braves  performed  the  most  difficult  feats  of 
horsemanship,  the  Sun  Dance  proper  began.    "  ' 

Forty-seven  Indians  had  volunteered  to  submit  them- 
selves to  this  inhuman  rite.  The  dancers  were  brought 
into  the  arena  one  at  a  time,  each  attended  by  his 
relatives.  As  he  entered  he  raised  his  hand  in  adoration 
of  the  sun  before  he  advanced  to  and  embraced  the 
sacred  pole.  Their  only  clothing  was  a  breech-cloth. 
One  fine  stalwart  youth  was  so  overcome  by  the  pros- 
pect of  his  approaching  torture,  that,  as  he  embraced  the 
pole  and  leaned  his  head  upon  his  folded  arms,  his 
whole  frame  trembled  and  heaved  with  emotion.  In- 
stantly he  recovered  his  stoicism,  and  took  his  place  in 
the  row  of  dancers  with  an  unmoved  countenance.  At 
a  sign  from  Spotted  Tail  the  dancer  lay  down  on  his 
back,  his  head  touching  the  foot  of  the  pole.  Two  slits, 
about  four  inches  long  and  half  an  inch  apart,  were  then 
cut  in  each  breast  ;  the  skin  between  the  wounds  was 
torn  from  the  flesh,  and  a  strong,  hard  wood  stick  thrust 

in  ;  and  to  the  ends  of  this  stick  the  ropes  fastened  to 

,-  -    28 


i 

i 


M 


likLUi! 


326 


G/SEY  HAWK, 


the  poles  were  securely  tied  When  thus  prepared,  the 
dancer  sprang  to  his  feet,  the  blood  streaming  down 
from  his  wounds  ;  slits  were  also  made  under  the 
shoulder-blades,  and  in  the  backs  of  the  hands,  and 
sticks  thrust  through.  In  this  condition,  with  a  whistle 
between  his  teeth,  upon  which  he  blew  unceasingly,  the 
victim,  or  rather  the  fanatic,  began  to  dance,  amid  the 
most  unearthly  din  ;  drums  beating,  whistles  screaming, 
six  thousand  throats  hooting,  yelling,  and  singing,  and 
he  keeping  his  eyes  fixed  upon  the  sun  during  the 
whole  time  of  his  ordeal.  If  he  lowered  his  eyes,  or 
turned  them  aside  from  the  dazzling  blaze,  some 
Indians  reflected  the  rays  into  his  face  from  small 
looking-glasses.  While  he  dances,  his  hands  are  out- 
stretched, and  at  intervals  he  rushes  backwards,  and 
throws  his  whole  weight  upon  the  rope  which  is  fastened 
to  his  breast.  This  he  must  continue  until  the  skin 
gives  way,  and  the  sticks  are  torn  from  the  wounds. 
Before  this  is  accomplished  the  skin  is  raised  from 
the  flesh  over  the  entire  breast,  and  the  blood  flows 
freely  from  the  ugly  wounds.  In  some  instances  nine 
hours  have  passed  before  the  dancer  could  tear  him- 
self loose,  but  on  this  occasion  the  longest  time  of  en- 
durance was  two  hours  and  a  half. 

One  rather  slender  youth  gave  tokens  of  exhaustion 
in  a  short  time  after  being  fastened  to  the  pole.  He 
tottered  from  side  to  side,  and  was  in  such  a  state  of 
nervous  excitement  that  the  pulsations  of  his  heart 
could  be  distinctly  seen  at  a  distance  of  several  feet. 
His  mother,  an  old  squaw,  shrivelled  and  wrinkled,  came 


WILD  EMULATION  OF  THE  DANCERS. 


327 


forward  and  took  her  place  beside  him  ;  she  began  to 
sing  first  a  war  song,  then  praises  of  her  son's  bravery, 
and  exhortations  to  fortitude,  finally  promises  of  gifts 
and  honours  if  he  came  triumphantly  forth  from  the 
ordeal.  The  young  man  persevered  for  a  time,  but  it 
was  a  most  painful  exhibition. 

Many  of  the  dancers  became  faint  before  their  vow 
was  fulfilled,  and  could  not  throw  themselves  against 
the  rope  with  sufficient  force  to  break  away.  But  to 
fail  is  lifelong  disgrace  ;  the  brave  who  succumbs  to 
physical  anguish  must  have  his  hair  cut  close  to  his 
head,  and  must  be  banished  and  disowned  by  his  tribe  ; 
so  the  dancers  persist,  stimulated  now  and  again  by  a 
looker-on  stepping  up  and  spitting  on  them. 

When  it  became  apparent  that  a  dancer  would  not 
by  his  own  efforts  succeed  in  breaking  loose,  one  of 
his  friends  clasped  him  around  the  waist  and  dragged 
him  backward,  until  the  thongs  burst  from  his  flesh 
and  he  fell  exhausted  on  the  earth.  Then  the  ragged 
skin  was  trimmed  off  and  his  wounds  dressed  with 
pieces  of  charcoal.  After  a  short  rest  he  would  join 
in  the  dance  around  the  outer  circle,  which  is  con- 
tinued until  all  who  have  volunteered  have  undergone 
the  torture. 

The  dance  is  continued  from  two  to  three  days. 
During  this  time  the  dancers  are  kept  entirely  without 
food  or  drink  ;  but  as  the  conclusion  of  the  ceremonies 
a  grand  feast  is  celebrated.  Ponies,  blankets,  and  skins 
are  then  given  to  the  dancers,  and  they  are  treated  with 
all  imaginable  honours. 


p?* 


lilill: 


i     !l 


!  : 


338 


GREY  HAWK, 


As  an  exhibition  of  human  fortitude  under  privation 
and  intense  physical  agony,  the  Sun  Dance  of  the  Sioux 
is  perhaps  unequalled  in  this  age  of  the  world.  But  it 
is  very  sad  to  have  to  record  the  continuance  of  cere- 
monies so  barbarous  and  repulsive,  in  connection  with 
religious  belief  or  social  life.  Let  us  hope  that  these 
poor  Sioux  may  come  under  the  better  teaching  which 
has  exertw  1  2  .  vilizing  influence  on  other  Indian 
nations. 


THE  HUDSON'S   BAY  FUr  HUNTERS. 


1  '>'«>•.' 


•M 


iMii 


y 


I  III 


THE  HUDSON'S  BAY  FUR-HUNTERS. 

[Of  life  among  the  fur-hunters  of  the  North- West,  some 
interesting  glimpses  are  afforded  in  the  following 
narrative  of  an  adventure,  in  times  before  the  tide 
of  emigration  had  set  towards  Lake  Winnipeg  and 
the  Saskatchewan  River.] 

Our  brigade  of  four  boats  lay  moored  on  the  banks 
of  the  great  Saskatchewan ;  which  river,  taking  its 
rise  amid  the  rugged  steeps  of  the  Rocky  Mountains, 
flows  through  the  great  prairies  and  woodlands  of  the 
interior  of  Rupert's  Land,  and  discharges  into  Lake 
Winnipeg. 

The  men  were  ashore  at  breakfast.  On  a  low 
gravelly  point  that  jutted  out  into  the  stream,  smoked 
three  large  fires,  over  which  stood  three  rudely-con- 
structed tripods,  from  which  depended  three  enormous 
tin  kettles.  Robbiboo  was  the  delectable  substance 
contained  in  these  kettles.  Pemmican  is  a  compound 
of  dried  buffalo  meat,  melted  fat,  and  hair — the  latter 
being  an  accidental  ingredient.  Mix  pemmican  with 
flour  and  water,  boil  and  stir  till  it  thickens,  and  the 
result  will  be  "  robbiboo." 

33» 


33^ 


GREY  HAWK'. 


IS 

^1 


Around  these  kettles  stood,  and  sat,  and  reclined, 
and  smoked,  about  thirty  of  the  wildest  and  heartiest 
fellows  that  ever  trod  the  wilderness.  Most  of  them 
were  French  Canadians ;  many  were  half-breeds ;  some 
were  Orkneymen,  and  one  or  two  were  the  copper- 
coloured  natives  of  the  soil.  But  Canadians,  Scotch, 
and  Indians  alike  were  servants  of  the  Hudson's  Bay 
Fur  Company ;  they  were  all  burned  to  the  same  degree 
of  brownness  by  the  summer  sun  ;  they  all  laughed  and 
talked,  and  ate  robbiboo  more  or  less — generally  more  ; 
and  they  were  all  clad  in  the  picturesque  habiliments 
of  the  north-west  voyageur.  A  loose-fitting  capote, 
with  a  hood  hanging  down  the  back  ;  a  broad  scarlet 
or  parti-coloured  worsted  sash  round  the  waist ;  a  pair 
of  cloth  leggings,  sometimes  blue,  sometimes  scarlet, 
occasionally  ornamented  with  bright  silk  or  bead-work, 
and  gartered  at  the  knees  ;  a  pair  of  chamois-leather- 
like moccasins  made  of  deer  skin  ;  a  round  bonnet,  or 
a  red  nightcap,  or  a  nondescript  hat,  or  nothing  :  such 
is  the  outward  man  of  the  voyagciir. 

"  Ho  !  ho ! "  shouted  the  gruff  voice  of  the  guide,  as 
the  men,  having  emptied  the  kettles,  were  hastily  filling 
and  lighting  their  pipes — "  embark,  my  lads,  embark/' 

In  five  minutes  the  boats  were  afloat,  and  the  crews 
were  about  to  shove  off,  when  the  cry  was  raised,  "  Mr. 
Berry!  hold  on  ;  where's  Mr.  Berry?" 

Poor  Berry!  he  was  always  late,  always  missing, 
always  in  the  wrong  place  at  the  right  time  and  in  the 
right  place  at  the  wrong  time.  His  companions — of 
whom  there  were  two  in  charge  of  the  boats  along  with 


i  reclined, 
i  heartiest 
it  of  them 
:eds ;  some 
lie   coppcr- 
ns,   Scotch, 
dson's  Bay 
ame  degree 
aughed  and 
rally  more  ; 
habiliments 
ng    capote, 
road  scarlet 
list ;  a  pair 
nes  scarlet, 

bead-work, 
lois-leather- 
bonnet,  or 

:hing :  such 

le  guide,  as 
astily  filling 
embark/' 
d  the  crews 
raised,  "Mr. 

lys   missing, 

and  in  the 

ipanions — of 

along  with 


A    BIVOUAC   ON   THE   SASKATCHEWAN. 


iPa^^e  331. 


i  II 


m 


\ 


ROW,   BROTHERS,  ROW. 


333 


himself — called  him  an  "old  wife,"  but  qualified  the 
title  with  the  remark  that  he  was  a  "  good  soul,"  never- 
theless. And  so  he  was — a  beardless  youth  of  twenty- 
two  summers,  with  a  strong  tendency  to  scientific 
pursuits,  but  woefully  incompetent  to  use  his  muscles 
aright.  He  was  for  ever  falling  into  the  water,  con- 
stantly cutting  his  fingers  with  his  knife,  and  frequently 
breaking  the  trigger  of  his  fowling-piece  in  his  attempts 
to  discharge  it  at  half-cock.  Yet  he  was  incomparably 
superior  to  his  more  "  knowing "  comrades  in  all  the 
higher  qualities  of  intellect.  At  the  moment  his  name 
was  called,  he  sprang  from  the  bushes,  laden  with 
botanical  specimens,  and,  crying  *'  Stop  I  stop !  I'm 
coming,"  he  rushed  down  to  the  boat  of  v/hich  he  had 
the  special  charge,  and  leaped  in.  Five  minutes  more, 
and  the  brigade  was  sweeping  down  the  Saskatchewan, 
while  the  men  bent  lustily  to  their  oars,  and  filled  the 
shrubbery  on  the  river's  bank  and  the  wide  prairies  I 
beyond  with  the  ringing  tones  of  one  of  their  character- 
istic and  beautiful  canoe-songs. 

The  sun  was  flooding  the  horizon  with  gold,  as  it 
sank  to  rest.  The  chorus  of  the  boatmen  had  ceased, 
and  the  only  sound  that  broke  the  stillness  of  the  quiet 
evening  was  the  slow  and  regular  stroke  of  the  heavy 
oars,  which  the  men  plied  unceasingly.  On  turning 
one  of  the  bends  of  the  river,  which  disclosed  a  some- 
what extended  vista  ahead,  several  black  objects  were 
observed  near  the  water's  edge.  .     >  ■ 

**  Hist ! "  exclaimed  the  foremost  guide,  "  they  are 
buffaloes.".;  v^       .  .        .    , 


334 


GREY  HAWK, 


"  A  terre,  k  terre ! "  cried  the  inen,  in  a  h  jarse 
whisper. 

A  powerful  sweep  of  the  steering  oar  sent  the  boat 
into  a  little  bay,  where  it  was  quickly  joined  by  the 
others.  i  • 

*'  Now,  then,  let  the  crack  shots  be  off  into  the  bush," 
cried  the  gentleman  in  charge  of  the  brigade.  "  Away 
with  you,  Gaspard,  Antoine,  Jacques.  Mind  you  don't 
waste  powder  and  shot  on  old  bulls.  Hallo !  Mr.  Berry, 
not  so  fast ;  let  the  hunters  to  the  front." 

"  Ah  !  Misser  J3erry  him  berry  bad  shot,"  remarked 
a  middle-aged  Indian,  regarding  the  youth  somewhat 
contemptuously.  Berry  armed  for  the  chase  with  frantic 
haste,  dashing  about  and  tumbling  over  everything  in 
search  of  his  powder-horn  and  shot-pouch,  which  were 
always  mislaid,  and  moving  the  muzzle  of  his  gun 
hither  and  thither  in  such  a  way  as  to  place  the  lives 
of  his  men  in  constant  and  deadly  peril.  He  started 
at  last,  with  the  speed  of  a  hunted  deer,  and  made  a 
bold  sweep  into  the  woods  in  order  to  head  the  buffaloes. 
Here  he  squatted  down  behind  a  bush,  to  await  their 
coming. 

A  short  time  sufficed  to  bring  the  stealthy  hunters 
within  range.  Three  shots  were  fired,  and  two  animals 
fell  to  the  ground ;  while  a  third  staggered  with  diffi- 
culty after  its  companions,  as  they  bounded  through 
the  woods  towards  the  prairies,  headed  by  the  patri- 
archal bull  of  the  herd.  This  majestic  animal  had  a 
magnificently  shaggy  mane  and  a  pair  of  wild  glittering 
eyes,  that  would  have  struck  terror  into  the  stoutest 


A   CRITICAL  MOMENT, 


335 


heart ;  but  Berry  was  short-sighted  ;  moreover,  he  had 
concealed  himself  behind  a  shrub,  through  which,  as 
he  afterwards  remarked,  he  "  could  see  nicely."  No 
doubt  of  it ;  but  the  bush  was  such  a  scraggy  and  ill- 
conditioned  shrub,  that  the  buffalo-bull  could  see 
through  it  just  as  nicely,  and  charged,  with  a  hideous 
bellow,  at  the  unfortunate  youth  as  it  came  up  the  hill. 
Berry  prepared  to  receive  him.  For  once  he  remem- 
bered to  cock  his  piece ;  for  once  his  aim  was  true,  and 
he  hit  the  huge  animal  on  the  forehead  at  a  distance 
of  ten  yards ;  but  he  might  as  well  have  fired  against 
the  side  of  a  house ;  the  thick  skull,  covered  with  its 
dense  matting  of  coarse  hair,  was  thoroughly  ball-proof. 
The  bull  still  came  on.  Just  at  this  moment  another 
shot  was  fired,  and  the  animal  hurled  forward  in  a  com- 
plete somersault ;  the  bush  was  crushed  to  atoms,  and 
Berry  was  knocked  head-over-heels  to  the  ground, 
where  he  lay  extended  at  full  length  beside  his 
slaughtered  foe. 

-  "  Ah !  pauvre  enfant,"  cried  Antoine,  running  up  and 
lifting  Berry's  head  from  the  ground.  "  Is  you  hurt 
ver*  moch  1     Dat  bull  him  break  de  ribs  I'fraid." 

Antoine's  fears  were  groundless.  In  half  an  hour 
the  youth  was  as  well  as  ever,  though  somewhat  shaken 
by  the  fall.  The  choice  morsels  of  the  dead  buffaloes 
were  cut  off  by  the  men  with  an  adroit  celerity  that 
was  quite  marvellous,  and  in  a  very  short  time  the 
boats  were  again  rapidly  descending  the  stream. 

The  bivouac  that  night  resounded  with  more  vigorous 
mirth  than  usual.    The  camp  fires  blazed  v/ith  unwonted 


II 


336 


GA'EV  HAIVK. 


.V 


power  and  brilliancy.  The  cook's  office — no  sinecure 
at  any  time — became  a  post  of  absolute  slavery ;  for 
there  was  a  glorious  feast  held  beneath  the  spreading 
trees  of  the  forest,  and  the  bill  of  fare  was  "  buffalo- 
steaks  and  marrow-bones."  But  if  the  feast  was  noisy, 
the  hours  that  succeeded  it  were  steeped  in  profound 
silence.  Each  man,  having  smoked  his  pipe,  selected 
for  his  couch  the  softest  spot  of  ground  he  could  find, 
and,  wrapping  himself  in  his  blanket,  laid  him  down 
to  rest  The  deep  breathing  of  untroubled  slumber  was 
the  only  sound  that  floated  from  the  land  and  Tiingled 
with  the  rippling  of  the  river;  and  not  a  hand  or  foot 
was  moved  until,  at  daybreak,  the  loud  halloo  of  the 
guide  aroused  the  sleepers  to  their  daily  toil. 

A  week  or  two  passed,  and  we  had  left  the  lands  of 
the  buffalo  far  behind  us,  and  v/ere  sail'ng  over  the 
broad  bosom  of  Lake  Winnipeg.  It  was  calm  and 
polished  as  a  sheet  of  glass  when  w^*  en;,  ed  it,  but 
it  did  not  remain  long  thus.  A  breezc  arose,  the  sails 
were  hoisted,  and  away  -  e  went  out  into  the  wide 
expanse  of  freshwater.  LaJ  e  Winnipeg  is  a  veritable 
ocean.  Its  waves  rival  those  of  the  salt  sea  in  magnitude, 
and  they  break  upon  a  shore  composed  in  many  places 
of  sand  and  pebbles.  If  we  sail  straight  out  upon  it, 
the  shore  behind  us  sinks  in  the  horizon,  but  no  opposite 
shore  rises  to  view,  and  the  unbroken  circle  of  sky  and 
water  is  presented  to  our  gaze,  as  it  appears  on  the 
great  ocean  itself. 

The  wind  rose  almost  to  a  gale  as  we  careered  over 
;he   billows,    .*nd   the  men  had  to  keep    up  incessant 


NEARING   THE  RAPIDS. 


337 


baling.  It  was  almost  too  much  for  us  ;  but  no  one 
murmured,  for,  had  the  wind  been  ahead,  we  might  have 
been  obliged  to  put  ashore  and  remain  there  inactive 
for  many  days.  As  it  was,  we  made  a  rapid  run  across 
the  lake  and  entered  the  river,  or  rather  the  system  of 
lakes  and  rivers,  which  convey  its  waters  to  the  ocean. 
Hudson's  Bay  was  our  goal.  To  this  point  we  were 
conveying  our  furs  for  shipment  to  England. 

Many  days  passed,  and  we  were  still  pushing  onwards 
towards  the  sea-coast ;  but  not  so  rapidly  now.  The 
character  of  the  navigation  had  changed  very  consider- 
ably, and  our  progress  was  much  slower  Now  we  were 
sweeping  over  a  small  lake,  anon  dashing  down  the 
course  of  a  turbulent  stream,  and  at  other  times  drag- 
ging boats  and  cargoes  over  the  land. 

One  afternoon  we  came  to  a  part  of  the  river  which 
presented  a  very  terrible  appearance.  As  far  as  the 
eye  could  reach,  the  entire  stream  was  a  boiling  turmoil 
of  rocks  and  rapids,  down  which  a  boat  could  have  gone 
with  as  much  safety  as  it  could  have  leaped  over  the 
falls  of  Niagara.  Our  advance  was  most  effectual 'y 
stopped,  as  far  as  appearance  went.  But  nothing 
checks  the  onward  progress  of  a  nortl  v'est  voyageur 
except  the  want  of  food.  The  boats  lan  successively 
into  a  small  bay,  the  men  leaped  out,  the  bales  of  furs 
were  tossed  upon  the  banks  of  the  ri^cr,  and  the  boats 
hauled  up.  Then  every  man  produced  a  long  leathern 
strap,  with  which  he  fastened  a  bale  weighing  upwards 
of  90  lbs.  to  his  back  ;  above  this  he  placed  a  bale  of 
similar  wcigiit,  and  trotted  off  into  the  woods  as  lightly 


;i 


i 


'* 


t  4fi«'  1 


:■ 


333 


(7^i5K  HAWK, 


as  if  he  had  only  been  laden  with  two  pillows.  The 
second  bale  is  placed  above  the  first  by  a  sleight-of- 
hand  movement  which  is  difficult  to  acquire.  Poor 
Berry  well-nigh  broke  his  back  several  times  in  attempt- 
ing this  feat,  and  eventually  gave  it  up  in  despair. 

In  an  hour  the  packs  were  carried  over  the  portage, 
and  deposited  beside  the  still  water  at  the  foot  of  the 
rapids.  Then  the  men  returned  for  the  boats.  One 
was  taken  in  hand  at  a  time.  The  united  crews  seized 
the  heavy  craft  with  their  strong  hands,  and  shoved 
against  it  with  their  lusty  shoulders  ;  a  merry  song  was 
struck  up,  and  thus  the  boat  was  dragged  through  the 
forest  for  nearly  a  mile.  The  others  quickly  followed, 
and  before  evening  all  was  carried  over,  and  we  were 
again  rowing  down  stream. 

Not  long  after  this,  we  came  to  a  rapid,  in  the  midst 
of  which  was  a  slight  water-fall  The  water  was  deep 
here,  and  the  rocks  not  numerous,  and  it  was  the  custom 
to  run  the  boats  down  the  rapids  and  over  the  fall,  in 
order  tc  save  the  labour  of  a  portage.  Three  of  the 
boats  ran  down  in  grand  style  and  reached  the  foot  in 
safety.  Berry  and  I  were  in  the  last  boat.  The  steers- 
man stood  up  in  the  stern  with  his  hands  resting  on  the 
long  heavy  sweep,  while  his  gaze  was  directed  anxiously 
towards  the  boiling  flood  into  which  we  were  just  enter- 
ing. The  bowman,  an  immensely  powerful  man,  stood 
up  in  front  with  a  long  strong  pole  grasped  in  both 
hands,  ready  to  fend  off  from  the  sunken  rocks.  The 
men   sat    in   their   places    with    their    oars    ready   for 


action. 


\ 


AMONG   THE  RAPIDS. 


339 


illows.     The 
a  sleight-of- 
^uire.      Poor 
s  in  attempt- 
espair. 
the  portage, 
I  foot  of  the 
boats.      One 
crews  seized 
and   shoved 
rry  song  was 
I  through  the 
:kly  followed, 
and  we  were 

in  the  midst 
ater  was  deep 
as  the  custom 
er  the  fall,  in 
Three  of  the 
id  the  foot  in 
,     The  steers- 
resting  on  the 
cted  anxiously 
ere  just  enter- 
ful  man,  stood 
asped  in  both 
n   rocks.     The 
ars    ready   for 


"Now, boys,  look  out,"  cried  the  guide,  as  we  plunged 
into  the  first  billow  of  the  rapids.  The  boat  flew  like 
an  arrow  straight  towards  a  rock  which  was  crested 
with  white  as  the  water  burst  against  its  ragged  front. 
To  all  appearance  our  doom  was  sealed.  The  bowman 
regarded  it  with  a  complacent  smile,  and  stood  quite 
motionless,  merely  casting  a  glance  backward.  The 
steersman  acknowledged  the  glance  with  a  nod ;  one 
long  stroke  of  the  great  oar ;  the  boat  turned  sharply 
aside  and  swept  past  in  safety.  There  was  no  danger 
in  such  a  big  blustering  rock  as  that ! 

"  Prenez  garde,"  cried  the  bowman  in  a  warning  tone, 
pointing  to  a  spot  where  lay  a  sunken  rock.  The 
steersman's  quick  hand  turned  the  boat  aside,  but  the 
bowman  had  to  lend  his  aid,  and  the  strong  pole  bent 
like  a  willow  as  he  forced  the  boat's  head  away  from  the 
hidden  danger.  And  now  the  fall  appeared.  It  was  ^ 
not  high,  perhaps  four  feet,  but  there  was  a  mighty  '^ 
gush  of  water  there,  and  it  was  a  bold  leap  for  a  heavy 
boat. 

"  Prenez  garde,  mes  gargons  !  hurrah  !  lads,  give  way  ! 
well  done."  The  boat  plunged  almost  bows  under,  but 
she  rose  again  like  a  duck  on  the  foaming  water.  The 
worst  of  it  was  past  now  ;  but  there  was  still  a  ticklish 
bit  below — a  bend  in  the  river,  where  the  sunken  rocks 
were  numerous,  and  the  surface  of  the  water  so  white 
with  foam  that  it  was  difficult  to  detect  the  channel. 
The  bowman's  duty  now  became  more  arduous.  With 
knitted  brows  and  compressed  lips  he  stood,  every 
nerve  and  muscle  struni^  for  instant  action.     The  steers- 


340 


GREY  HAWK. 


t?!t 


V    1 


\ii  ^% 


ill! 


i''i  i 


tnan  watched  his  movements  with  intense  earnestness, 
in  order  to  second  them  promptly.  Ever  and  anon  the 
stout  pole  was  plunged  into  the  flood,  first  on  one  side, 
then  on  the  other  ;  the  two  guides  acted  as  if  they  had 
been  one  man,  and  the  obedient  craft  sprang  from  surge 
to  surge  in  safety.  Suddenly  the  bowman  uttered  a 
loud  shout,  as  the  pole  jammed  between  two  rocks  and 
was  wrenched  from  his  grasp. 

"Another!  another!  vite  !  vite  I  " 

One  of  the  crew  thrust  a  fresh  pole  into  his  hand. 
Plunging  it  into  the  water,  he  exerted  his  giant  strength 
with  such  violence  as  nearly  to  upset  the  boat,  but  it 
was  too  late.  The  planks  crashed  like  an  eggshell  as 
the  boat  dashed  upon  a  rock,  and  the  water  began  to 
rush  in,  while  the  stern  was  swept  round  and  the  blade 
of  the  steering  oar  was  smashed  to  atoms.  Almost 
before  we  had  time  to  think,  we  were  swept  down  stern 
foremost,  and  floated  safely  into  an  eddy  at  the  foot  of 
the  x'-apids.  A  few  strokes  of  the  oars  brought  us  to  the 
land  ;  but  short  although  the  interval  was  between  our 
striking  the  rock  and  running  ashore,  it  was  sufficient  to 
half  fill  the  boat  with  water. 

The  danger  was  barely  past,  and  the  intense  feeling 
of  it  was  still  strong  upon  my  mind,  yet  these  light- 
hearted  voyageiirs  were  jesting  and  laughing  loudly  as 
they  tossed  the  packs  of  furs  out  of  the  water-logged 
boat,  so  little  did  they  realize  the  imminence  of  the 
peril  from  which  they  had  been  delivered — the  short- 
ness of  the  step  that  had  separated  them  from  the  im- 
mediate presence  of  God. 


ON  THE  SHORES  OF  HUDSON'S  BAY. 


341 


earnestness, 
nd  anon  the 
m  one  side, 
if  they  had 
r  from  surge 
n  uttered  a 
0  rocks  and 


The  remainder  of  that  day  was  spent  in  drying  the 
furs  that  had  b'^en  wetted,  and  in  repairing  the  damaged 
boat.  Afterwards  we  continued  our  voyage,  which, 
without  further  accident,  terminated  at  length  on  the 
shores  of  Hudson's  Bay. 


:o  his  hand, 
iant  strength 

boat,  but  it 
I  eggshell  as 
ter  began  to 
id  the  blade 
ms.  Almost 
t  down  stern 
t  the  foot  of 
ight  us  to  the 

between  our 
s  sufficient  to 


itense  feeling 
:  these  light- 
ling  loudly  as 

water-logged 
inence  of  the 
d— the  short- 

from  the  im- 


